Chapter 1: The Wedding

With Ginny Weasley’s arm in his, Harry looked around wide-eyed; he had never been to a wizard wedding before. He was dressed in his inky blue best man’s robes, Ginny in silky light blue bridesmaid robes. When they reached the end of the aisle, Harry kissed her on the cheek as she walked to the left; he took his place on the right, gave Ron a pat on the back and grinned.

“You’re going to be fine.�

Ron, dressed in robes to match Harry’s, smiled nervously, but didn’t say anything. He looked anxious, but happy just the same. Harry looked around at the guests: Mrs. Weasley was smiling, and clearly trying her best not to burst into tears. She was holding her husband’s hand; Mr. Weasley was positively beaming. Near them were Professor McGonagall, Mad-Eye Moody, Lupin, and Sirius. Harry winked at his godfather, who, looking almost as handsome as he did at the wedding of Harry’s own parents, winked back. Next to Harry were Fred, George, Bill and Charlie. Percy was missing. On the other side, Ginny was trying not to laugh at Luna, another bridesmaid, who was humming the Wedding March, a song Muggles commonly played at weddings. Next to her were Fleur and Angelina, Bill and Fred’s girls.

The music changed, and everybody turned expectantly to see the bride. She looked beautiful, her hair was sleek, tied up in a knot and she was wearing beautiful robes of white. Her face was slightly hidden by a veil, a Muggle tradition that had confused Ron at first, but had sent Arthur Weasley into fits of delight. She began to walk towards them, escorted by her father -

“Wake up! We’re going to be late!�

Harry felt himself shaken from his dreams by Mrs. Weasley. He opened his eyes just in time to see her flash of red hair leaving the room.

BANG!

“OW!�

Harry looked around confused. In the dark corner he could see Ron on the floor, muttering swears under his breath.

“You all right, mate?� Harry asked as he dragged himself out of his bed and into his clothes.

“Fine, just slammed my foot into the dresser. Sleep alright?� Ron replied, yawning. He was already in his clothes and was just doing some last minute packing.

“Yeah. I had a funny dream, you were getting married...�

“Really?� Ron replied distractedly, trying to stuff two books into his trunk. “Who was the lucky witch?�

“Can’t remember, couldn’t really see her face, but I knew her. Everyone was there though, your family, Luna, Fleur, Lupin, Sirius-�

Harry stopped. Suddenly a lump had formed in his throat and he felt as though a pewter cauldron had landed in his stomach. He thought about how he had winked at Sirius in the dream, and he had winked back. He had looked so young, so happy...

“It’s okay, mate.�

Ron came over quietly and gave Harry a hug, something that he would never have done before, but they had all gotten a lot more mature since the end of last year. Ron patted him on the back and stepped away, looking nervous, wondering whether he should change the subject or be quiet. But Harry saved him the trouble.

“Better get going or we’ll be late. Don’t want to miss the train, or we’ll be having to get a hold of a flying car.�

He grinned. Ron eased up. Harry was definitely still upset, but the joke and the grin were genuine.

“Yeah. Besides, can’t wait to see Hermione...ask her how Bulgaria was. I’ve missed her.�

Harry thought there was a slight bitterness in Ron’s tone when he mentioned Bulgaria, but he didn’t think about it too much, he was still slightly distracted by thoughts of Sirius and the dream. Besides, he too also was looking forward to seeing Hermione, though he had a sneaking suspicion that his own eagerness to hear about Bulgaria was more genuine than Ron’s.

Just then, Ginny’s voice came from outside the Burrow:

“Ron, Harry, hurry up! We have to leave now!�

The boys gathered up their things, while Harry continued thinking about the dream, about Sirius, trying to remember who the bride was, as it was now bothering him. He turned to look at Ron, who seemed lost in thought. They went downstairs quietly. Year six was about to begin.

Chapter 2: The Secret Truth

It was Mr. Weasley who drove Ron, Ginny and Harry to the train station. Fred and George had bought Mr. Weasley a new car, which, at the request of Mrs. Weasley, Hermione had performed a rather complicated DisEnchantment charm on before she left for Bulgaria. Now Mr. Weasley couldn’t “alter� his car in any magical way – although it did mean it had the dimensions of a regular Muggle car, and with all their luggage, it was a tight fit. The car ride was filled with Ginny’s excited chatter about seeing Dean again. Mr. Weasley had found out about Dean from an “accidental� slip of the tongue from Ron, which to Ron’s surprise (and disappointment) didn’t upset him at all. In fact, Arthur was actually excited at the thought of another Muggle-born being connected with his family. He had already planned to attend a West Ham football game with Dean and Ginny so he could learn more about the popular Muggle sport (“Running along the ground with a Quaffle and kicking it into a goal, the things these Muggles come up with!� “It’s called a football, dad.�) and he happily joined Ginny in conversation about her new boyfriend on the way to King’s Cross – much to Ron’s disapproval.

Arriving at King’s Cross, Mr. Weasley quickly helped them get their things out of the car and then left for work. The Ministry had been really busy – the new Minister of Magic Amelia Bones was working them hard since the public had now excepted You-Know-Who’s return, and Mr. Weasley had been promoted to a much higher position in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement under the new department head, Kingsley Shacklebolt. The Ministry had undergone many changes since Fudge’s removal.

After passing through the platform, Dean Thomas appeared to them suddenly as though he had apparated.

“Hey, Harry, Ron...�

He seemed nervous to be greeting Ron, and Ron’s rigid response didn’t help very much. Harry, however, greeted his fellow Gryffindor sixth year warmly, and pointed Ginny out to him. He said bye and went to assist her with her things.

Just then, Harry spotted Hermione coming through the platform with her Dad. He was helping her with her trunk, when she spotted Harry and Ron and pointed them out to him, he smiled; they began walking towards the two. Harry felt an odd sense that he had experienced this before, when all of a sudden he realized something.

“It was Hermione...�

“What’s that?� Ron asked.

“Hermione, in my dream. You were marrying Hermione.�

Ron looked stunned for a moment. Then he laughed nervously. Just then Hermione reached them. Her father shook Harry and Ron’s hands and said it was nice to see them again and to have a good year, then he kissed Hermione’s cheek and said goodbye.

Hermione turned to them and gave them each an enthusiastic hug.

“It’s great to see you both. We have so much to talk about, it’s been quite a summer. It wasn’t any quieter in Bulgaria with Voldemort’s return (Ron shuddered at the name). But right now Ron and I need to get to the Prefect’s car, so we’ll talk later Harry, alright?�

She hugged Harry again, then grabbed Ron’s hand and gave it a tug, “C’mon.�

She and Ron walked off with their trunks, Ron looking slightly abashed. Harry called after them, laughing slightly “It’s great to see you, too Hermione.�

He then boarded the Hogwart’s Express and took a seat in a compartment with Dean, Seamus and Neville. It was Ginny’s fifth year, and much to Mrs. Weasley’s delight, she had been made a prefect, so she had gone to the Prefect car to get her directions along with Ron and Hermione.

“Howya Harry?� Seamus greeted him. “It’s been quite a summer, hope you’ve done alright, nice to see you in one piece.�

“Yeah, it’s been rough alright, but I’m fine. Neville, good to see you again.�

Neville, who Harry had seen earlier that month in Diagon Alley, smiled. Everyone remained pretty quiet for a moment or two. Now that they were back at school, the current situation of the wizarding world seemed even more pressing. Dean broke the silence.

“So how’re Ron and Hermione?�

“They’re fine. Pretty much the same... you know how they are.�

“They’re still avoiding the truth, eh?�

“What do you mean?�

“You know what I mean...�

“No, I don’t,� Harry replied, feeling quite bewildered. Ron and Hermione had definitely accepted that Voldemort was back, what other truth could they be avoiding? By the looks on Seamus and Neville’s faces, they too were as clueless as Harry.

“Well, I didn’t notice it myself until Ginny started talking about it, but- �

He was cut off as Ginny and Hermione entered. The room became silent.

“What’s going on?� Ginny asked suspiciously.

“Nothing,� Neville, Seamus, Dean and Harry all replied rather quickly, but casually enough so that nobody pressed the issue. Ginny sat down next to Dean, while Hermione, still eyeing them suspiciously, turned to Harry.

“Harry, I found us an empty compartment, Ron’s there now. Since the three of us hadn’t spent anytime together this summer, I thought it would be nice to just talk alone for a while,� she said rather quickly. She seemed to be talking rather quickly a lot recently.

“If you don’t mind, of course,� she said to the others.

“Not at all,� Seamus and Neville replied. Dean and Ginny had already forgotten that the rest of the world existed, and were deep in conversation. Ginny looked up at Harry and giggled, and Harry had the feeling that Dean was filling her in on the conversation that had just taken place.

“Let’s go,� Harry said to Hermione and they turned and went to meet Ron.

“So what was really going on in there?�

“Dean was just talking about something, the rest of us were a little lost, I think he was just about to tell us when you and Ginny walked in...�

“It was probably something about him and Ginny. Of course you, Seamus, and Neville were lost: you’re boys.�

She grinned, and Harry said she was probably right, even though he knew that was a lie. He was glad they had reached the compartment with Ron waiting inside; he wanted to get off the subject until he could talk to Dean again.

Chapter 3 – The Great Hall

The three of them spent the train ride catching up on everything that had happened that summer. Ron and Harry told her all they knew about what the Order and Ministry were doing. Voldemort and the Death Eaters seemed to be laying a little low now that everyone had been alerted to their return. The Order and Ministry were using all their resources to make sure the Death Eaters couldn’t do much anyway, but everyone was waiting for everything to explode into war any day now.

Hermione told them about Bulgaria, where the wizarding community seemed pretty scared and cautious, due to the impending threat of war. She spent most of the time sightseeing with Viktor Krum, she watched a few Quidditch games that he was playing in, and – to Ron’s pleasant surprise - she met Krum’s fiancée. It seemed that whatever there was between the two of them, was now just friendship – apparently Hermione felt that he was a little too old for her.

Then of course, Hermione started talking about O.W.L.S. She had, of course, gotten all O’s. She immediately asked how they had done: Harry had gotten O’s in Defense against the Dark Arts, Charms, Transfiguration, Care of Magical Creatures and too his great surprise, Potions. He received an E in everything else, except Divination, where he got an A – not at all to his disappointment. Ron had also done pretty well, he also received an O in Defense Against the Dark Arts, as well as other areas, along with a few E’s, and a T in Divination (which was understandable, considering he had inadvertently insulted his tester).

Before they realized how much time had passed, they had arrived at Hogwarts. They got into one of the thestral pulled carriages, accompanied by Luna, Ginny and Dean. They walked in through the huge doors to the welcoming Entrance hall and then into the Great Hall, where they all eagerly sat down. Everywhere people were chattering excitedly, some anxiously. It was clear that some were talking about summer activities, while other where discussing the current wizarding world situation.

“I’m starving,� Ron said. “I hope the House Elves pulled out all the stops tonight.�

Hermione opened her mouth as though to say something, but it seemed as though something in Ron’s face stopped her, and she looked away, slightly pink cheeked.

“Where’s Ginny, I really want to talk to her...�

“Probably somewhere, attached by the lips to Dean Thomas,� Harry laughed. Ron glared at him, and Harry busied himself with his reflection in a golden goblet.

Hermione scanned the table, and after spotting Ginny and Dean, she jumped up and ran over. Dean, Harry could see, reluctantly got up and left the two girls, then joined Ron and Harry. Harry wanted to say something about the conversation earlier on the train, but since Ron was there, he decided to wait.

“Females...� Dean shook his head. “They never shut up.�

“Yeah,� Ron agreed distractedly. It seemed he was both ignoring Dean and eyeing Hermione from across the table.

Harry looked up and scanned the staff table as usual. He saw Hagrid, then Snape (unfortunately, as Harry was hoping he had died of some dreadful disease), Flitwick, Madam Hooch, Dumbledore, an empty seat, probably for Professor McGonagall, then Sprout, Sinistra, and – Lupin. Harry felt an excited jump in his stomach. Had Lupin gotten his job back? It was the only explanation Harry could think of for his presence at the staff table.

Just then Professor McGonagall entered the Great Hall followed by a line of tiny first years – they seemed to get smaller every year, thought Harry. McGonagall placed the patched Sorting Hat on a stool at the front of the hall. It opened it’s “mouth� and began to sing:

Welcome everyone, big and small
United now in this Great Hall
Gather round, whilst I decide
Which house the young ones belong inside
Some will go to Gryffindor
Where the most brave have dwellt before
Others will take their place in Hufflepuff
But only those loyal and just enough
Then there are those for Ravenclaw
Whose brilliant minds inspire awe
Yet others will go to Slytherin
The house where ambition gets you in
But no matter what you’re destined for
Remember what I said before
It is time to use our common sense
In light of recent dark events
So when I divide you into your respective homes
Remember that you cannot overcome these hard times alone
Use your strengths to come together
To fight this evil, the more the better
And now it’s time for me to begin
What strength will you use to help good win?

The students applauded, though not with the usual energy. Although this year the Sorting Hat’s message was less bewildering than the year before, it had reminded everyone about what was going on outside the castle walls, causing everyone to be slightly on edge. After the rather uneventful sorting – which was only interesting because one first year was too frightened too put on the hat and had burst into tears – food appeared on the plates and everyone began to eat happily. It seemed that everyone had quickly pushed current events to the back of their minds, as the chatter once again became lighthearted. Hermione and Ginny had joined them. Hermione had taken a seat next to Ron and Ginny sat next to Dean. Harry looked around and spotted Cho, who he politely grinned at, and was pleased to see that she waved back at him. Seated next to Cho, was Luna, humming the Sorting Hat’s song. Harry laughed, reminded of his dream, and then turned to Hermione.

“I had the strangest dream this morning, you and Ron...�

He was interrupted by Ron’s hacking cough. He thought he saw Ron give him a warning look, but decided it must have been an effect of something he had caught in his throat.

“Okay there, mate? Anyway,� he continued, “The two of you were getting married.�

Ginny and Dean, who had started listening, found this highly amusing. Ginny giggled and Dean grinned before hiding his face. Hermione blushed slightly.

“Sirius was there, in the dream I mean,� Ron said. Harry was a little taken aback. Ron seemed desperate to change the subject, as though he was afraid Ginny and Hermione might start planning the wedding.

Hermione’s expression changed to concern.

“Are you all right? Waking up from that must have been terrible...�

“Well it wasn’t the best feeling,� Harry responded quietly.

The mood had changed suddenly. Dean looked uncomfortable; Ginny shot a look at her brother. Ron looked as though he felt bad for bringing up Sirius, and quickly changed the subject.

“So Lupin’s up there at the staff table, did anyone notice?�

Everyone started chattering excitedly, Hermione confirmed that Lupin had indeed gotten his job back – she had heard from another prefect who had spoken to Professor Sprout after getting off the train. This news was received well and later confirmed again by Dumbledore as he gave his usual speech to the students and then dismissed them to their dormitories. Harry bumped into someone as he was exiting the Great Hall –

“Watch it Potter.�

It was Malfoy. A rush of memories involving Malfoy’s father and the Department of Mysteries entered his mind, followed by something that hit Harry like a flying Ford Anglia, automatically pushing everything else from his mind. Harry didn’t say anything; he didn’t feel like dealing with Draco at the moment. He kept walking. Malfoy remained silently indignant; it seemed he didn’t feel much like starting a fight either.

Harry dragged behind Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Dean, and the other Gryffindors as they approached the Fat Lady, feeling slightly separate from the group. Ron and Hermione turned around to comfort him, but stopped dead when Ginny said the password:

“Wedding Bells�

Everyone entered the common room. Ron and Hermione quickly muttered good night and practically ran for their dormitories. Ginny giggled, and kissed a grinning Dean on the cheek before rushing after Hermione. Dean turned to Harry.

“Coming, mate?�

Harry nodded, his mind still swimming with thoughts. He slowly followed Dean upstairs, changed and climbed into bed. He heard Neville, Seamus, and Dean mutter goodnight. Ron seemed to be faking loud snores. Harry put his head against his pillow, knowing he wouldn’t be falling asleep anytime soon as the words swirled around inside his head.

“AND EITHER MUST DIE AT THE HAND OF THE OTHER...�

Harry didn’t sleep much that night, but the little sleep he had gotten had effectively gotten his mind off the prophecy. He woke up and got out of bed, looking around the room. Ron and Neville were still in bed. Seamus had just finished getting dressed. Dean had already left; Harry assumed he was already with Ginny.

“Morning Harry,� Seamus said. “Sleep alright?�

“Yeah,� Harry replied. “You?�

“I’m good. I was thinking about what Dean said on the train yesterday. Haven’t had a chance to ask him about it, have you? I mean, with the way he’s been attached to Ginny Weasley...�

“Not a chance, mate. But maybe we could catch him in the Great Hall, ask him about it at breakfast.�

“Alright, are you ready then?�

“Yeah, let’s go.�

They went downstairs, and to their surprise Ginny was sitting there with Hermione talking quietly over a stack of toast. They said a quick good morning to Harry and Seamus, then returned to their conversation.

Harry and Seamus sped up, eager to get to the Great Hall. If Ginny was with Hermione, then that left Dean alone; this would give them the opportunity to ask him what he meant when he had said Ron and Hermione were still avoiding ‘the truth’.

“So what do you think this is about?� Harry asked.

“Don’t know. But Dean seemed to think it was pretty funny, and I could do with a laugh these days...�

“I know how you feel.�

They entered the hall and sat down casually next to Dean, who, obviously missing his second half, was reading the new sixth year timetables. He handed a couple to Seamus and Harry muttered a sleepy good morning.

“So, why are you and Mrs. Thomas spending breakfast apart? Trouble in paradise?� Seamus joked.

“Shut up,� Dean retorted. “She came down here with me, but then Hermione wanted to talk alone, so she ran off.�

“Yeah we saw them. Lucky actually, because we were hoping that it would give us a chance to finish what we were talking about yesterday...�

“Yesterday?� Dean asked distractedly.

“Yeah, you know about Ron and Hermione.�

“Oh, that. Well that was nothing. Don’t worry about it.�

Harry knew this was a lie, because Dean was trying to hide his grin.

“Dean, just tell us. What “truth� is it that their avoiding?�

“Look, I told Ginny that you were all clueless, and she said that I shouldn’t say anything. If you figure it out yourselves, than that’s cool, but she doesn’t want to make Ron and Hermione uncomfortable by letting everyone in on it.�

“Oh, well if you’re going to choose your girlfriend over us,� said Seamus.

Harry thought he heard bitterness in his voice, which was understandable. Seamus was Dean’s best friend, but since school had started he had taken a back seat to Ginny.

“Look, it’s not about Ginny, it’s about Ron and Hermione –�
Harry stopped him.

“It’s fine, Dean, really. If Ginny thinks it’s better for their sake that we don’t know, then we should just stay out of it.�

Seamus nodded, still looking indignant, and sat down to look over his classes. Harry meant what he had said, but he couldn’t help but feel hurt. Ron and Hermione were his best friends, if something was going on with them, he felt like someone should tell him.

“Hey, we have Professor Lupin today,� Seamus said.

That brightened Harry up. He looked down at his schedule. He had Defense Against the Dark Arts, followed by Transfiguration and Charms. Then looking at the next day, his spirits immediately came crashing down: Double N.E.W.T.s Potions.

“What’s wrong, Harry – you look like you just ate a cockroach cluster.�

It was Ron. Harry pointed at his schedule.

“Sorry, mate. But it was your choice to want to be an Auror.�

“You’re right, but still, it’s not like I’m going to look forward to it.�

Dean and Seamus, who had been sitting in uncomfortable silence, turned to Harry.

“You managed an O in Potions, Harry?� Seamus asked.

“Yeah, it was much easier without Snape breathing down my neck.�

The conversation then turned to who got what on which exams. They were soon joined by Hermione and Ginny, then Neville. It turned out Neville, Dean and Seamus, who had been in the DA, had gotten O’s in Defense Against the Dark Arts.

“Thanks to you of course, Harry.�

“No big deal.�

But then Hermione sat down next to him, and took Harry’s hand in hers.

“Don’t be so modest Harry,� she said, with admiration in her voice. “You were an excellent teacher. I wouldn’t doubt the other DA students all received O’s. I don’t think I could have learned nearly as much from a book.�

“Uh... thanks Hermione,� Harry replied, casually removing his hand from her grasp to pick up a goblet of pumpkin juice, which in honesty he had no real desire in drinking. He looked up at Ron, questioningly, only to discover that Ron seemed unnaturally busy eating toast and paying no attention whatsoever to anything Hermione had just said. Dean looked confused; Ginny was trying not to giggle, while Seamus and Neville were grinning at Hermione’s sudden admiration of Harry’s teaching abilities.

“Well we should be off to Lupin’s class,� Hermione stood up quickly. “Harry could you be a dear and hold my books while I fix my robes.� She looked at him adoringly.

“Um, sure...�

He waited a few moments while she adjusted her robes, then stood up and took the books from Harry’s arms, flashing him a huge smile.

“Thank you.�

For whatever reason, Ginny could no longer stop herself from laughing, and burst into fits of giggles. She then stopped suddenly, coughed and exclaimed, “Great joke, Dean,� before running off to her own class.

Dean looked even more confused, as he hadn’t said a thing.
Harry turned again to Ron, who was this time, looking dejectedly at his rather large feet. The Gryffindor sixth years than set off for class, and Harry still confused, looking for some kind of sign of recognition from Ron, followed silently after Hermione’s beckoning call.

Chapter Five – Professor Lupin

Entering Defense Against the Dark Arts, Harry forgot about everything that was bothering him, which was difficult considering that Hermione was walking oddly close to him. At the front of the classroom he spotted Remus Lupin, sitting calmly at his desk, smiling.

“Professor Lupin, it’s great that you’re back, it’s almost too good to be true.�

“I know, I feel the same way. The new Ministry has been pushing Werewolf Anti-Discrimination Laws and awareness, and Dumbledore thought it was time to bring me back.�

“That’s great,� Hermione beamed at him, “Of course, we weren’t doing too badly without you,� she eyed Harry, grinning, than quickly turned away. Ron preoccupied himself again, this time twirling his wand in his fingers.

“I heard,� Lupin said, looking at Harry with interest. “I’m not sure there’s much left to teach.�

Terrified that this would give Hermione another opportunity to complement him, Harry quickly congratulated Lupin again on his return, then found a seat. Much to his annoyance, he was followed by Hermione. The rest of the class soon entered – it was a large class, considering that it was N.E.W.T. level. Many of Harry’s classmates, including fellow Gryffindors Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown, came to thank him for helping them get O’s on their Dark Arts Exams.

Ron sat on the other side of Hermione, while Neville sat on the other side of Harry. Lupin cleared his throat to speak, the entire class fell silent and looked at him, all grinning. Harry had never seen so many students look so happy to begin a class.

“Well, it’s nice to see all of you again, but I regret to inform you that this year will not be a walk in the park, or the Forbidden Forest for that matter.�

He was very serious, but nobody seemed to care. Lupin was back, that was all anyone cared about.

“Now, I know that you all learned quite a lot last year, thanks to a fellow student who shall remain nameless...�

Just then someone, who sounded oddly like Seamus, called out, “Three cheers for Potter!� and the class cheered and applauded.

“Anyway,� Lupin said, grinning slightly, “I would like to know just how much you all learned. I would like you to take out your quills and write what you learned from Mr. Potter, and tell me, honestly, how adept you were at performing particular spells. Harry, I would like you to write up a report pointing out particular students in this class who did particularly well, or not so well, with specific spells. It will be due at the end of class.�

Normally a request like this would have caused much complaint, but again, nobody seemed to care. Hermione, after looking through her bag for a minute or two, turned to Harry.

“Harry, I can’t seem to find a quill, do you have an extra?�

Harry, found this extremely odd – Hermione was always prepared for class.

“Er... sorry Hermione, I have just one.�

Ron quickly jumped to the rescue.

“I have an extra quill, Hermione, if you’d like to use it.�

He looked hopeful, but Hermione just than pulled a quill from her bag.

“Oh no, it’s fine Ron, I found one after all.�

“Oh, okay.�

Ron turned back to his essay, looking upset. Harry felt badly for Ron, and even more annoyed at Hermione. He only imagine what she could be writing in her essay about what an excellent teacher he was

I’ll have to ask her what’s going on, he thought to himself. I don’t think I can put up with this much longer.

At the end of class, everyone rolled up their parchment and handed their essays to Lupin. Harry handed his in after Hermione, who stood waiting for him, but to Harry’s relief, Lupin asked Harry to stay after to talk for a few minutes.

“I’ll see you in Transfiguration,� Hermione called back as she left the room with Ron.

Harry turned to Lupin, who was looking concerned.

“How are you doing?�

Harry knew what he meant: how was he dealing with Sirius’s death.

“I’m alright. I had a dream the other night, Sirius was there. He looked so young, and happy. I woke up and realized it wasn’t real...�

He trailed off.

“I know how that feels. It happens to me sometimes. You dream about someone, and wake up and realize there not here anymore. I went through the same thing after your parents died, too.�

Harry was relieved that someone knew what he was going through.

“After Cedric died, I had dreams about what happened. And now it’s happening with Sirius too, I see him falling through that archway. I hear her laughing in my mind.�

He stopped, suddenly feeling angry. He hadn’t mentioned the dreams to Ron or Hermione; he didn’t want to make them worry any more than they already did.

“If you ever need to talk, Harry, remember I’m here.�

“Thanks. I better get to class.�

“Yeah, wouldn’t want Hermione to panic...�

Professor Lupin winked and Harry shook his head in exasperation and left to get to Transfiguration before he missed too much and was forced to get Hermione’s help.

A/N: Thanks for reading - please leave a review to let me now what you think ;) The plot hasn't really developed much yet, it's just a lot of exposition for the next few chapters, but it's pretty cute and funny - to keep you entertained. I promise, though, that it will get better. [I'm currently writing chapter 38...]

Chapter Six – Hermione’s Plan

It was the first weekend of the term and Harry had never been more relieved. Luckily he had only had to suffer through one of Snape’s classes; it had been clear, however, from that one class how thoroughly upset Snape had been that Harry had managed to get an O in Potions, and how sure he was that Harry had found a way to cheat. Other than that, the classes had been tough, but not unbearable. Hermione’s behavior was another story.

Early that Saturday morning, Harry came down to find Hermione in the common room writing her Charms essay. She was alone. It was time to approach her and ask exactly what was going on. He sat down in front of her. She looked up at him.

“Good morning, Harry.�

She turned back to her essay.

“That’s it? No ‘your eyes are so green today’, no ‘will you hold my knickers while I brush my teeth’?�

Hermione looked taken aback, but Harry could tell she was hiding a grin.

“I don’t know what you mean by that, but I have to finish this essay. Maybe you should have breakfast and do the same.�

She looked at him expectantly. He got up and walked out of the portrait and into the hall. He didn’t know what Hermione was doing, but he was going to get to the bottom of it eventually. He arrived at the Great Hall and sat down next to Dean and Ginny, then started shoving toast into his mouth, glaring at the butter dish as though it had insulted him.

“Something wrong, Harry?� Dean asked.

“I’m fine – it’s just Hermione. She’s gone nutters.�

Ginny looked away nervously.

Just then Ron entered the Great Hall. He, too, had been acting oddly all week. Harry had originally thought it had something to do with Hermione- he had seemed hurt earlier in the week when she was ignoring him a little, but now he was just bad-tempered. Unfortunately, Ron hadn’t been around during the only times that Hermione was behaving normally.

“Morning, Ron.� Harry forced himself to sound cheerful.

“Morning, King Potter,� he replied with a note of sarcasm in his voice.

Ginny turned to Dean.

“I have to go take care of something, I’ll see you later.� She turned at left.

Harry knew she was going to see Hermione. He got up to leave.

“Going to see your girlfriend?�

He turned around to see Ron looking at him, his arms folded on the table.

“What are you talking about?�

“Hermione. I’m not stupid; something’s going on with the two of you.�

“Ron, whatever is going on with Hermione, I have no idea, but...�

“Whatever.�

Harry turned and left. This was ridiculous, Ron had been jealous of Harry before, but this had nothing to do with him. Besides, Hermione was following Harry around like a puppy dog. Why would anyone be jealous of that?

And to think I thought I only had to worry about when Voldemort was going to come kill me, he thought to himself.

He was coming around the corner to the picture of the Fat Lady, when he heard Ginny and Hermione’s voices. He stopped to listen.

“I think it’s time you stopped, Hermione.�

“Why? Everything’s going according to my plan. Harry is getting suspicious though.�

“Look, you’ve accomplished your goal...�

“We don’t know that.�

“What are you talking about? Have you seen him lately – he’s obviously upset.�

“Well, when he asks me about it, then we’ll know for sure.�

“Hermione! You know already, why are you torturing him? He’s not going to say anything to you about it. He’s not like that... I know him. You know him.�

“Fine. I’ll stop. You’re right – it’s not fair. Wedding Bells�

Harry heard someone enter the common room. He waited. Just then Ginny ran around the corner and knocked him over.

“Harry! What are you – did you – why...?�

Harry saved her the trouble of actually choking out her sentence.

“Ginny, I heard you and Hermione. What’s going on?�

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.�

“Stop lying. Just tell me, what’s going on?�

He glared at her, wishing that he knew Legilimency. She gave in.

“Fine. Hermione’s using you to make Ron jealous.�

“What? Why?�

“WHY? Are you completely clueless? Honestly... because she fancies Ron!�

She looked at him while she waited for him to catch on. Seeing that it wasn’t happening, she continued, trying to be clearer.

“She’s acting like she likes you, so that Ron will stop being a moron and do something about the fact that he likes her.�

Harry slowly caught on.

“That’s what Dean was talking about, on the train, about – �

“About them not accepting the truth.�

Finally everything made sense to Harry. The embarrassment over the wedding dream, Ron being angry with Harry, the reason why Hermione showed no interest in him while Ron wasn’t around. That night two years ago after the Yule Ball, when they had that huge argument over Ron not asking her, he had a feeling then there was something going on... but now Harry felt as though he had been ridiculously blind to everything all along. Why didn’t he figure it out sooner?




A/N: wow - just realizing how short this chapter is! anyway - please leave a review ;) the plot is brewing, I promise.

A/N: this chapter is one of my personal favorites, just because it sets up for a lot of the personal aspects of the story... ::Smiles:: enjoy & please review when you're finished.

Ch 7: The Quidditch Captain

Harry went into the common room and sank into an armchair. His mind was swirling with thoughts. Hermione was supposed to be one of his best friends, but she was just using him to make someone else jealous. And now to Ron, Harry was just a bigger embodiment of someone who had what everything he wanted. On top of that, he had never really considered Ron and Hermione liking each other before; now he knew for a fact that she liked him, and it could be pretty much assumed that he felt the same way. What if they started doing everything together, like Dean and Ginny? And what if Harry was left out, like Seamus? He could always hang out with Seamus and Neville, but it wouldn’t be the same. He had just began imagining himself spending his evenings sitting in Hagrid’s hut talking over tea and rock cakes, while Ron and Hermione where off somewhere else, when someone interrupted his thoughts.

“Something wrong, Harry?�

Harry looked up. Neville was standing there, holding Advanced Transfiguration Level Six in his arms, with a concerned look on his face.

“I’m fine. I was just... thinking.�

“Well I don’t want to bother you, but I was just with Professor McGonagall and she asked me to send you down to her office if I saw you today, she wants to have a word.�

“Okay, I’ll go now. Thanks Neville.�

With that, Harry stood up, exited through the portrait hole and headed for McGonagall’s office.

*

“You wanted to see to speak with me, Professor�

“Yes Mr. Potter, please have a seat.�

She pointed to the chair across from her desk, and Harry sat down, slightly worried about what she wanted to talk to him about.

“Well as you know, Gryffindor is in need of a new Quidditch Captain this year. Considering that your ‘lifetime Quidditch ban’ has been removed along with the presence of Professor Umbridge, I thought you might like to take up the responsibility.�

Harry was stunned, he was sure this would have something to do with the incident earlier in the week when he had accidentally transfigured Neville’s nose into a parakeet. This wasn’t what he had expected at all.

“Of course I understand you have a lot going on, and you might not be up to the job... but I thought this might help keep your mind off... other things. And, I do believe you are the best player for the job.�

She looked at Harry, and he realized she was expecting an answer.

“Of course I’ll do it. I would love to be Captain...�

“Good. Well the first game is in a month between Gryffindor and Slytherin. I trust you will take the responsibility of having the team assembled and well trained by then. As for now, you may return to what you were doing – and might I will suggest you practice your transfiguration before next class; I don’t want anymore students with parakeets attached to their faces, Mr. Potter.�

She raised her eyebrow as she handed him a small badge: the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain badge. Harry smiled and offered an excited thank you before leaving to share his great news.

On his way to Gryffindor Tower, Harry met Ginny and Dean.

“Hey Ginny, McGonagall just made me Quidditch Captain.�

“That’s great news, Harry. I should have guessed she would pick you, I mean it was between you and Katie, of course. When are tryouts? I’ll be trying out for Chaser of course, as we have our prize Seeker back.�

Harry took a moment to take in everything Ginny had said before responding.

“I think I’ll hold tryouts next Friday evening. That will give everyone time to find out and get ready. I can’t wait to tell Ron...�

Harry stopped. He hadn’t thought about how Ron would react; at first he just assumed that he would be happy, but now he wasn’t so sure. It was bad enough he thought Hermione fancied Harry, but now he was Quidditch Captain, too. By the look on Ginny’s face, she was thinking the same thing. Just then Ron, Neville, Seamus and Hermione approached them.

“We’re headed down to the Great Hall for lunch. Are you coming?� Hermione asked.

“Yeah, I’m starved.� Dean replied.

“Where have the three of you been?� Ron asked.

Dean and Ginny looked at each other and grinned.

“We were just...walking around the grounds.�

Before Ron was given too much time to think about what had just passed, Harry jumped in.

“I was in McGonagall’s office.�

“What for?�

Harry looked to Ginny, unsure.

“I’ve been made Quidditch Captain,� he said cautiously.

“Oh...well congratulations. It’s not really a surprise; you always get everything you want.�

Ron’s bitter statement was followed by an awkward silence. Hermione looked from Ron to Harry, and then turned away. Seamus took it upon himself to relieve the tension of the group.
“Well that’s good then. I was worried for a minute when you said you went to see McGonagall – I thought it had something to do with the parakeet incident.�

Everyone laughed, and most of the group started talking as they entered the Great Hall, while Ron, Hermione and Harry remained silent. As they approached the table, Harry sat next to Hermione, and making sure Ron was out of earshot, he leaned over and whispered to her.

“I need to talk to you.�

She looked up from her Ancient Runes book.

“About what?�

“I know that you were using me to make Ron jealous,� he said quietly. “I heard you and Ginny talking,� he added, not wanting to incriminate Ginny.

“Oh, look I’m sorry about that Harry. It’s just that I don’t know what else to do. He just doesn’t seem to notice that I...�

She stopped. Her cheeks turned slightly pink, she seemed unsure of how much she should say. Harry finished for her.

“That you like him.�

Hermione looked up at him.

“It’s not... odd, is it? I mean for me to have feelings for him... We’re friends. But it’s always been different... with you and me, with me and Ron. And I don’t know if he sees me that way.�

Harry stared at her. He wasn’t sure what she meant by “having feelings� for Ron. And he had no idea what the rest was about; Hermione might be smart, but she never was good at explaining her thought process and often left Harry and Ron in the dark. But whatever she meant by everything else, Harry knew one thing for sure: Ron definitely felt the same way about her.

“He does, Hermione. He’s just an idiot. You have to remember that we aren’t as good with our emotions as girls... let me try and give him a push in the right direction. And you might want to start being nicer to him, you’ve done some serious damage this past week.�

“You’re right, Harry. Thanks.�

She got up to leave, but stopped.

“Oh... and Harry. All that stuff before about you being a great teacher, and everything else I said. I did mean it... yeah I was a little overenthusiastic – but I just want you to know, I wasn’t just lying so I could use you. I meant it.�

“Thanks, Hermione.�

Harry had to admit, it made him feel a lot better knowing he meant more to her than just a pawn in her evil female plot. He looked over at Ron, who was staring at his plate blankly; he went over and sat next to him.

“So I was wondering if you could come to the tryouts on Friday evening. You’re definitely in as Keeper, but I’d prefer if you were there.�

“Ok,� Ron replied uninterestedly.

Harry sighed.

“Look Ron, there’s nothing between me and Hermione. I don’t like her, she doesn’t like me... we’re just friends.�

“Sure, whatever.�

“No, really. Look – I know you fancy her.�

Ron’s ears turned pink.

“I don’t fancy Hermione. She’s Hermione – I can’t...�

“Don’t even try... I can tell. And I know she feels the same way.�

Ron looked up.

“Really? – not that it matters, I mean. Since I don’t...�

“I’ll see you later, Ron.�

Harry got up and left, leaving Ron to argue with himself. He turned to look at him before he left the Great Hall, and he couldn’t be sure, but it looked as if there was a small smile on Ron’s face as he sat there finishing his lunch.

That Friday, Harry held Quidditch tryouts. It went quite well. Katie Bell returned as Chaser, joined by Ginny and a second year named Euan Abercombie.. Kirke and Sloper, who, luckily enough seemed to have acquired more skill since last year, returned as Beaters. Ron was Keeper and Harry was, of course, Seeker. They ran through a few moves together before setting official practices and heading off the field to change. Katie congratulated Harry on getting Captain, and said she was relieved she hadn’t been offered the job, as she didn’t feel she was up for it. Ron seemed to be in better spirits than before. Hermione had been acting normal again that week, and her behavior towards Ron had definitely improved his mood. She had even come to watch the tryouts that evening. That night, the Gryffindors relaxed around the common room, enjoying sweets that Fred and George had sent Ginny and Ron earlier that week. Younger students listened to stories of past Quidditch games, and joined in while the older students thought up ways to physically disable the Slytherin team before their next match. After a few hours, everyone was getting tired and many started to leave for bed.

“I’m exhausted, I’m going to bed,� Ron exclaimed as he stood up stretching.

“I’ll follow you up in a minute,� Harry yawned.

As Ron turned to head up the staircase, Hermione stopped him.

“Good night, Ron� She kissed him on the cheek and proceeded up to her own dormitory.

Ron’s face could be seen turning red as he quickly left the common room. Ginny giggled as she kissed Dean good night and joined Hermione.

“All right, are you two staying up?� He asked Dean and Seamus. Neville was already in bed.

“Yeah, we haven’t really had a chance to hang out in a while,� Dean said.

“Well, good night then...�

Harry turned and went upstairs. When he entered the dormitory, he spotted Ron looking at something on his dresser. He jumped when he saw Harry.

“Sorry mate, I found something on the floor belonging to you. I was just putting it back.�

With that, Ron turned and went back to his own bed.

“Good night.�

Harry walked over to his bed and looked at his bedside dresser. There, on top of his books, was his Captain’s badge.

It couldn’t have been on the floor, Harry thought, I put it right on top, and nobody could have knocked it down unless they were messing with my things.

Harry lay down in his bed, feeling guilty. He had always been jealous of Ron for having grown up with loving parents, and loads of siblings. But Ron had always let Harry share in that; the Weasley’s had always treated him as one of there own. And Ron, well Ron wanted a lot of the things Harry took for granted. Yet, for the most part, he had stood by Harry as a friend no matter what. And now... now Harry was Quidditch Captain. Harry thought about the night, five years ago, when he and Ron had visited the Mirror of Erised together, and Ron had described himself: Head Boy, holding the House Cup, the Quidditch Cup and –

“I’m Quidditch Captain, too...�

The words echoed in Harry’s mind. When Harry saw himself in that mirror, he was next to his family. Though that image could never be realized, Ron had helped him come as close as he ever would to having a family, to having his deepest desire. Ron’s deepest desire was to be as great as his brothers, to be successful...

To be Quidditch Captain, Harry thought.

He turned over in his bed thinking. He knew what he had to do; he would talk to Professor McGonagall the next morning. It was his only choice. He owed it to his best friend.

Chapter Eight: Bad News

Harry awoke the next morning with a start. He had not forgotten the decision he made the night before, nor did he think about changing his mind. It was still early, and Ron, Dean, Neville, and Seamus were still fast asleep in their beds. Harry got out of bed quietly and got dressed. He picked his Captain’s badge up off his dresser and put it in his pocket, and proceeded from Gryffindor tower to Professor McGonagall’s office. He was pleased to see she was already awake, and was seated in her office writing at her desk.

“Professor McGonagall, can I talk to you about something?�

She looked up, startled. It was unusual for her to see a student so early on a Saturday morning.

“Yes, Mr. Potter. What’s the matter?�

“Nothing, it’s just... I’ve been thinking, and I don’t want to be Quidditch Captain.�

This was clearly not what she had been expecting.

“What changed your mind?�

“Ron. I know he’s only been on the team for one year – but I think he deserves it more than I do. And I think he would do a good job. Besides, I have more N.E.W.T. level classes than he does...If I’m serious about becoming an Auror I’m going to have to focus on school more. As far as Quidditch is concerned....well... I’m a good Seeker, maybe I should stick with that.�

Professor McGonagall surveyed him over her spectacles.
�Is that really what you want?�

He thought about it for a moment, than replied, more sure than he had ever been in his life.

“Yes. That’s really what I want.�

“Alright then. You are officially relieved of your duties, I trust you to relay the message to Mr. Weasley?�

“Yes, Professor.�

He got up to leave and was almost out the door when she spoke to him again.

“That was very admirable of you, Mr. Potter,� she said with a sincere smile. “Thirty points for Gryffindor on your behalf.�

“Thank you, Professor.�

And with that he left for breakfast.

When Harry arrived in the Great Hall, it was still very early. It was somewhat empty at the Gryffindor table except for a few seventh years, as well as Hermione, Ginny, Ron and Dean.

“Morning Harry,� Dean called when he spotted him. “Where’ve you been? I heard you sneaking out this morning.�

Harry grinned.

“I wasn’t sneaking. I was taking care of business.�

He reached into his pocket and took out the Captain’s badge, putting it in Ron’s hand.

“This is for you.�

“Harry, this is the Captain’s badge...�

“I talked to Professor McGonagall this morning. Told her I didn’t think I was the best choice for the job; I’ve resigned. You’re the Captain now.�

Ron was speechless. Ginny, Hermione, and Dean were stunned.

“I don’t know what to say to this, Harry...�

“You don’t have to say anything,� said Harry, sitting down for breakfast.

Ron stood there, still in shock. Then he turned to Harry, quiet and serious.

“Thanks, mate. I really appreciate this.�

“You deserve it...�

Hermione couldn’t take it anymore, she burst into tears. Ron’s face changed to an expression of fear.

“What’s wrong?�

“Oh, it’s nothing... it’s just you know how I... oh, and you two are just so...� she continued through her sobs.

They were interrupted by a flutter of wings above. Owls had arrived with the post. A large tawny owl landed in front of Hermione with the daily prophet. Wiping her tears away, she unrolled it an looked at the front page. Her expression changed suddenly.

“Oh no...�

“What’s happened?�

She mouthed wordlessly and put the paper down on the table for the others to see. In bold letters across the top half of the page, it read:

MINISTRY LOSES AZKABAN CONTROL
Dementors join You-Know-Who’s ranks, all Death Eaters freed

There was a tense silence among the group. People around them were still talking, obviously unaware of what had just happened. Harry looked up to the staff table, no teachers were there yet.

“This is it, it’s started.� Harry looked to his friends. They were still quiet with shock.

Just then Neville, Seamus, Lavender and Parvati approached the table.

“What’s up with you lot?� Seamus asked.

Harry handed him the paper. Slowly, a frightened look passed over Seamus’s face, followed quickly by the reactions of the other three. Harry turned back to his friends seated at the table; Dean was holding Ginny against his shoulder, still lost for words. Hermione got up and took the paper of Seamus, and began to read part of it aloud.

“Early this morning, Ministry officials inspecting Azkaban Prison were assaulted by Death Eaters who had been apparently let out of their cells the night before by the prison guars, Dementors...After being knocked out the Ministry officials awoke to find the prison had been deserted by both the Dementors and Death Eaters...Some prisoners, who had refused to join the forces of You-Know-Who were left and were suffereing the effects of Crucio, the torture curse...the Ministry is particularly worried about the escape of recently exposed Death Eaters Lucius Malfoy, Augustus Rookwood, Antonin Dolohov, and others captured months ago after the incident at the Ministry of Magic that the world to the return of You-Know-Who...�

“That’s sure to improve Malfoy’s attitude,� Harry remarked.

“Yeah, he’s been pretty quiet lately – it was too good to last,� Rom replied.

Just then Professor Dumbledore walked from the side entrance of the Great Hall, followed by Snape, Lupin and McGonagall. They sat down at the staff table and were talking quietly and seriously amongst one another.

“The staff already knows,� Hermione pointed out.

“What’s going to happen now, what does this mean?� cried Parvati.

Ron looked at her seriously.

“This means that any day now, all this is going to break into war.�

“People are going to start to suffer... people are going to start dying,� Neville said.

Everyone looked at him. They had all been preparing themselves for the idea of war all summer... but they hadn’t let their minds think of the effects it would have. They all looked at one another. Harry looked up again to the teachers. McGonagall had left. Harry had just began to wonder where she could have gone when suddenly –

“All students please report to the Great Hall immediately,� Professor McGonagall’s voiced boomed from the walls.

Within a few minutes the Great Hall was filled with the anxious chattering of hundreds of students.

“What’s going on?�

“Does this have something to do with You-Know-Who, you think?�

It seemed that Harry and his friends were the only group of students who already knew the news – except for the Slytherins. Malfoy had walked into the Great Hall as though he owned it, followed by Crabbe and Goyle, whose fathers were also captured during the Ministry of Magic incident and, it could be safely assumed, had escaped that morning also.

“Look at him strutting around, proud that his father’s in league with murderers. He’s pure evil,� Hermione glared tearfully in Malfoy’s direction.

Ron, who was now seated beside Hermione, placed a comforting arm around her and shook his head in disgust. Dumbledore stood up to speak and everyone fell silent.

“As some of you might already know, early this morning, the Ministry of Magic lost control of Azkaban prison. Many prisoners, including all Voldemort’s supporters, were freed by the prison guards, the Dementors, who, it is believed, have also joined forces with Voldemort.�

Many people gasped. Harry looked around; most faces were horror-struck.

“As most of you know, this means that there are many worse things to come. I want you all to be on guard, but also know that as long as you remain inside these castle walls, I will not let any harm befall you. I want you all to write to your families, letting them know you are fine, and making sure they are fine, too. Older students, I want you to serve as an example to younger students, comfort them, make sure they understand what is going on. I want you all to put aside your differences, we must be strong and unified against what is about to come. We will, of course, continue with lessons normally. We will also continue with Quidditch games, Hogsmeade visits, the Halloween feast, and everything else that we enjoy. We will not let our enemies cause us to live in fear. We cannot give into what they want. And remember, no matter what happens, myself and the other professors, along with your peers, are here to see you through it,� he paused and looked around at the students. “You are now dismissed.�

Only a few students were able to bring themselves up out of their seats; many began to talk nervously amongst each other. Some were even crying in each others arms. Harry thought about all the destruction caused by Voldemort, he thought of Cedric and Sirius, of his parents, of Neville’s parents; he looked around at the fear in his fellow students’ faces. He saw Dean with his arms around Ginny, and he looked at Hermione in Ron’s arms. Seamus was sitting stony faced at the table next to Neville who had his own face in his hands; Parvati and Lavender were seated next to each other, silent. He looked over and saw Katie trying her best to reassure Euan that everything would be fine, even though it was clear she didn’t believe it herself. He looked up at the staff table where the teachers even seemed to be at a loss for words. And then he remembered the prophecy.

It’s up to me, he thought. I’m the one who has to put a stop to this. It’s up to me.

Chapter nine: Harry’s Burden

Eventually all the students made their way out of the Great Hall and back to their dormitories. In Gryffindor tower, some people were still talking about what had happened while others tried to distract themselves with homework or games of Exploding Snap and Gobstones. While Seamus, Neville. Katie, Ginny, and Dean took it upon themselves to preoccupy the younger students, Hermione, Ron, and Harry found a secluded corner to talk in.

“Are you worried, Harry?� Hermione asked with a look of concern.

“Any more than I was yesterday, or the day before? No,� He replied.

Ron and Hermione stared at him, incredulously.

“How can you say that, Harry? Voldemort has wanted you dead for fifteen years, and now it looks like he’s ready to take control. We’re on the brink of war, and you’re his main priority.�

“Yeah mate, I mean – you know You-Know-Who wants to do you in. You’d think the fact that he’s got more power and he’s starting to make his moves, well you’d think it would get you a bit more worried...�

Harry sighed.

“Look, it’s just that it doesn’t matter whether Voldemort has an army of Nifflers or an army of Giants. Like you said, he’s still after my blood.�

Hermione looked at him as though he had missed something.

“But it does matter. The less power he has the quicker we can get rid of him, you can be protected until that happens. But if he has all these Death Eaters and Dementors behind him, I hate to say it, but he’s going to get his hands on you eventually.�

Harry paused for a moment. He thought about whether he was ready to tell them... Ron and Hermione always worried about Harry more than he worried about himself. What would happen if he told him about the prophecy? He took a deep breath.

“Look. I can’t hide from Voldemort. I have to face him eventually...�

“Harry, maybe you want to avenge your parents, but I don’t think – �

“Hermione, you don’t understand. I have to face him. Voldemort won’t go away unless I get rid of him myself.�

Ron looked at Harry like he’d gone mad.

“Mate, you don’t have to get rid of – �

“I do. Look, remember the prophecy that the Death Eaters wanted so badly, last year in the Department of Mysteries? It was a real prophecy, it was about me and Voldemort. That prophecy was the reason Voldemort when after me in the first place. It said that I was the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord. It said that either he has to kill me or I have to kill him. There’s no other way...Dumbledore has known about it since before I was born – he was the one that witnessed the prophecy, and he told me last year, after everything that happened.�

Ron and Hermione were quiet. He had finally gotten through to them. After a minute or two, Ron finally spoke.

“So – you’re the one who has to finish him?�

“Yes.�

Hermione looked up, her lip was trembling.

“Harry? What – what happens...if...if he kills you instead?�

Harry looked back at her, he saw the fear in her eyes. Ron watched Hermione for a moment, then turned to Harry – waiting for his answer.

“I don’t know, Hermione,� Harry said. “I really don’t know.�

It seemed nobody knew what to say after that...so Harry told them everything. Everything that happened that night that they didn’t witness, everything Dumbledore told him – about the locked door, what was inside – how Voldemort had taken over Harry’s body and how it was his desire to die and see Sirius again that pushed Voldemort away. Harry talked until the early hours of the morning. It felt so good to get everything off his chest. When he finally finished, Ron and Hermione still remained quiet. Harry looked from one to the other.

“Look, I know this is a lot to deal with... but remember what Dumbledore said: We can’t live in fear of the enemy. Please, just let’s enjoy ourselves as much as possible. Worrying about this isn’t going to get rid of Voldemort. Just...just act normal, okay? Make jokes, do homework – lets just be sixteen year olds, and face the big stuff when it comes up.�

Ron looked up at Harry.

“Blimey, mate...And to think I thought you were doing me a favor by handing over the Captain Badge.�

Hermione smiled, Harry laughed.

“That’s more like it.�

Hermione yawned.

“We should probably try and get a few hours sleep before the sun rises...Harry we have Snape’s class tomorrow.�

“I’m glad I’m not either of you,� Ron laughed as the three of them stood up to go upstairs.

“Well good night,� Hermione said as she was turning to go up her stairway.

“Good night,� said Ron as he leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.

He turned and went up the boys staircase. Hermione turned to Harry; her cheeks turned pink as she smiled, before she ran up to her room. Harry followed Ron up to his room. When he went in the door, Ron was standing there waiting.

“Well.. what did you think of that...?�

“Nice one,� said Harry grinning.

Chapter 10: Potions and Quidditch

Harry woke up only a few hours after he had fallen sleep, but he looked around the room and saw that Neville, Seamus, and Dean had already left. He got dressed and walked over to shake Ron awake. Ron sat up quickly; his red hair sticking up about a half-foot above his head. One eye was closed, and his mouth was open. It was clear that Harry was not the only one suffering from lack of sleep.

“Leevmeehalown...imbizeewitdahouzelf�

“Ron get up, it’s time for breakfast. I’m headed downstairs now.�

Harry turned and left, leaving Ron to wake up a bit more.

On his way downstairs, Harry met Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle.

“Well if it isn’t the ‘boy who lived’� Malfoy smirked. He dropped his voice to an inaudible whisper. “Enjoy it while you can, Potter. Now that my father’s out of Azkaban – you won’t be the boy who lived for long.�

Harry glared at him.

“You’re scum father doesn’t scare me, Malfoy.�

“What about the Dark Lord, scared of him, Potter?�

“Well he hasn’t managed to kill me yet... and it’s not like he hasn’t tried," Harry responded coolly.

He kept walking, but Malfoy continued at his heels.

“So I heard you’ve been made Quidditch Captain... are you training hard so Slytherin doesn’t totally embarrass you in three weeks?�

“For your information, Gryffindor is going to win. And I’m not the Captain. Ron is.�

“The Weasel King is captain?� Malfoy laughed scornfully. “That’s gold. Weasley chosen over Potter again; first prefect, now this – what, is your Mudblood friend going to choose him over you, too?�

“Shut up, Malfoy.�

“Struck a chord there, did I Potter?�

Harry didn’t answer. They had reached the Great Hall and, determined to get Malfoy off his back, he just turned without a word, and walked to the Gryffindor table, and took a seat beside Hermione.

“Well it seems Malfoy’s back to normal, if not worse...�

“Ignore him, Harry.�

“I plan on it.�

Harry was still pretty tired, as was Hermione, so they continued to eat in silence, when they were joined by Ron.

“Morning...�

Hermione looked up from her porridge.

“Morning,� she said shyly. Ron smiled at her, than he turned to Harry.

“Thanks for waking me up, mate. Probably wouldn’t have managed that on my own this morning. I had this weird dream I was doing ironing with a house elf...�

Hermione lit up.

“Maybe I’ve finally gotten through to you about S.P.E.W, and you feel bad for house-elves and all the work they have to do.�

Ron hesitated; he clearly did not want to contradict Hermione, especially since things were going so well between the two of them.

“Yeah, maybe.�

Hermione beamed at him, then turned to continue her porridge. Ron took this opportunity to shake his head and roll his eyes.

“Well, we better get going to Potions, Harry.�

Hermione said, standing up. Harry sighed.

“I s’pose. See you later Ron.�

“Yeah, and remember we have Quidditch practice tonight.�

“Of course I remember, Captain.�

Ron grinned and got up to head for the library, while Hermione and Harry headed down to the dungeons.

“So, how’re things with you and Ron?�

Hermione blushed.

“Fine. Can I ask you a favor?�

“Sure, anything.�

“Well, the first Hogsmeade trip is this Friday, and well...�

“You want to go with Ron alone?�

“If you don’t mind. Of course, he’d have to want to – so I don’t even know – �

“It’s fine Hermione. And I’ll even drop some hints for Ron, too.�

“Thanks, Harry...� she smiled at him. “You’re my best friend, you know that...�

“I should hope so,� Harry joked.

“Can we please leave our social lives at the door?� said a cold voice behind them.

They had just entered Snape’s classroom.

“Yes, Professor Snape,� they said in unison, as they sat down quietly at their desks.

Harry smiled at Luna, who was next to him, and tried to ignore Malfoy, who was smirking at him from across the room.

“Today, we will be learning a very difficult, dangerous Potion. It is not for use outside of this classroom...but since this is N.E.W.T. level, I thought most of you should be able to handle it.�

His eyes rested on Harry for a moment.

“You may have heard me mention it before, It is a complicated potion that allows you to borrow another person’s physical appearance. It is called the Polyjuice Potion.�

Harry caught Hermione’s eye, and grinned.

“Is there something you find funny, Potter �

“No, sir.�

“I didn’t think so. I would think, however, that someone with your lack of skill in Potions, would take this class more seriously, unless you would like to leave?�

“No, sir. I apologize.�

“Alright then, we shall proceed.�

They spent the rest of the class taking notes on Polyjuice potion, since all the ingredients wouldn’t be ready for another week. Finally, after what seemed like forever, the bell rang and Harry and Hermione were free.

“Well the next few classes should be easy, after all – we have brewed Polyjuice Potion before,� she dropped her voice so only Harry could hear her.

“No, Hermione – you brewed it. Ron and I just took it.�

“You helped.�

“Barely.�

“I suppose you’re right, but at least you’ve had some experience... it’s better than nothing.�

After that, they joined Ron for Charms, after which Hermione had to leave for Ancient Runes. Ron and Harry left for Quidditch practice. That evening, they were to break the news to the team that Ron was now Captain, Ginny being the only other one who knew. They gathered everyone in the changing room, and Ron stood up nervously and cleared his throat.

“I have an announcement to make.�

Euan, Katie, Kirke and Sloper looked up curiously.

“Harry has resigned as Captain and, very graciously, handed the position over to me.�

Euan, Kirke and Sloper only seemed mildly surprised, while Katie looked to Harry for confirmation.

“Why did you resign?�

“I think Ron deserves Captain more than I do, and I know he’ll do a good job. Besides, I don’t know if I’m really up for it.�

Ron beamed at Harry, then turned to head onto the Quidditch pitch, followed by the rest of the team. Katie stopped Harry.

“Are you sure about this, Harry? I think I know what you’re doing...�

“I’m sure, Katie. I already talked to McGonagall – Ron will do a great job, you just have to give him a chance,� he stopped and sighed. “It’s what he’s always wanted.�

Katie looked at him with admiration.

“It’s really amazing of you, to give up Captain for him...�

“He’s my best friend.�

“Still...�

“Thanks.�

Katie smiled, than turned and followed the rest of the team onto the pitch. Harry walked slowly, a few feet behind her. He had known Katie for years, played Quidditch, alongside her but they had never really talked much. Her praise made his spirits feel unusually high while they practiced. He watched her fly as she, Ginny, and Euan ran Chaser drills that Ron had assigned.

She’s very good, Harry thought to himself. I never noticed before.

After a couple hours of various exercises, Ron blew a whistle.

“All right, that’s it for tonight, good job everyone.�

They all flew their brooms down to the ground and dismounted, then headed into the changing rooms to put their school robes back on. Ginny and Katie told Ron he did a great job, then left for dinner together. Soon Harry and Ron were left alone.

“So, honestly... what did you think? I found the drills in a Quidditch magazine...was it alright, I mean I think I did okay – but...�

“You were excellent. You make a great Captain, Ron.�

Ron’s ears turned pink.

“Well, I don’t know how I could possibly improve you as a Seeker... I think you’re too good for the rest of us.�

“Whatever...�

“Seriously. I was paying close attention to you – you probably didn’t notice because you were too busy watching Katie,� Ron remarked, casually.

“What do you mean...I wasn’t – I mean, why would you say...�

“Fine, whatever you say Harry. I’m starving, you?�

Harry hesitated for a second, still thinking about what Ron had said a moment ago.

“Yeah, let’s go.�

And with that they walked across the grounds, back to the castle to enjoy dinner.

Chapter 11: Asking Out The Girl

Ron scheduled two more Quidditch practices that week, one on Wednesday and one on Thursday; he seemed quite determined to win the first match against Slytherin.

“Malfoy’s been looking down on me since I arrived at this school,� Ron said as he, Harry, and Ginny headed down to the Quidditch pitch Wednesday evening. “We need to win this game, or it’ll give him more to hold over my head.�

“Stop worrying about Malfoy, Ron, he’s not worth it,� Ginny sighed with exasperation.

“So are you saying it’s alright if we lose this game?�

“Of course not! Not when half the players have parents who break out of Azkaban and run around with You-Know-Who in their spare time...�

“That’s what I thought.�

They entered the changing room, where Katie and Euan were waiting.

“Where are Kirke and Sloper?� Ron asked.

“They said they’d be a bit late; they’re with Professor Flitwick, doing extra Charms work – apparently they keep Banishing him out his classroom door...�

“Well maybe they should brighten up a bit so they can dedicate their time to more important things...�

“Like Quidditch?� Katie asked her eyebrows raised.

“Of course, Quidditch,� Ron replied as if Katie’s question was absurd. What else, after all, could be more important?

Katie walked over to Harry and dropped her voice to a whisper.

“I’m starting to think Wood put a curse on the Captain’s badge,� she said grinning.

“I think you’re right,� Harry laughed.

Ron worked them hard for three hours, until it was time for dinner. Harry was starting to think that maybe Ron was too good a captain. He must have made him chase the Snitch at least 50 times, and his arms were aching (“Stretch your arm Harry, every second counts! Imagine Malfoy’s right behind you!�) The team walked back up to the castle, exhausted.

“Well that was a good practice,� Ron said as they reached the Entrance Hall, sounding as though he was commenting on a lovely walk through the park. “Same time tomorrow everyone.�

Upon entering the Great Hall Ron, Harry, and Ginny sat down with Dean, Seamus, Parvati, Lavender, and Neville.

“How was Quidditch practice?� Hermione asked.

“Excellent,� Ron replied.

“Exhausting,� said Ginny and Harry together.

“I don’t know what you’re complaining about Harry, you seem to enjoy it,� Ron said casually; Harry saw him fight a grin back.

“Yeah, Ron – but I don’t think that has anything to do with the Quidditch,� Ginny teased.

“What do you mean?� Hermione asked.

Ginny and Ron looked at each other, grinning.

“Nothing,� Ron said. “I just think Harry has other motivation, these days.�

“I don’t know what either of you are talking about,� Harry said, checking to make sure Katie was well out of earshot.

“Katie’s a very good Chaser, isn’t she?� Ginny commented, as though changing the subject.

“I’d have to agree,� said Ron. “I think Harry would too, the way he watches her every move at practice.�

“I do not!� Harry protested.

The rest of the group had caught on to Ginny and Ron’s game.

“Harry,� Seamus leaned over. “Do you fancy Katie?�

“Katie?� Parvati giggled. “Katie Bell?�

“Harry must have a thing for Quidditch players,� Lavender joined in. “First Cho, now Katie – Dean you better watch out or he’ll be after Ginny next.�

“Stop it...� said Harry.

“Before we jump to conclusions, I think we should give Harry a chance to answer...� Hermione said, always playing the voice of reason. She looked to him, earnestly, “Harry, do you like Katie?�

“This is stupid. I don’t fancy Katie...�

Harry felt his cheeks burning, he stood up.

“I’m leaving, I have a Potions essay to do.�

And with that he turned a left for the Gryffindor common room.

Harry was sitting in an armchair across from the fireplace when all the Gryffindors were arriving back from dinner. He saw Katie enter with a few of her seventh-year friends, and he quickly looked back down to his Potions essay. Hermione and Ginny passed him, saying good night as they walked up to their dormitory. Ron came over and sat next to him.

“I’m sorry about dinner, mate – I didn’t want to upset you.�

“How would you like it if I made a laugh of you fancying Hermione, in front of everyone?�

“I’d be mad. Look, I’m sorry...�

“It’s alright. It’s just – I don’t know. I think I do fancy Katie.�

“Well I know that.�

Harry was stunned.

“C’mon mate. The last time I saw you look at someone like that was with Cho – before everything that happened with you two, of course.�

Harry let out a deep breath.

“Look speaking of girls... The Hogsmeade trip Friday... I was thinking I might stay out of your way. You know – leave you and Hermione alone.�

Ron looked as though Harry had just threatened to leave him alone in the Forbidden Forest with Aragog and his family.

“No. You can’t – I can’t. Hermione and me alone?�

“It’s not as if the two of you have never been alone before, you’ve even gone to Hogsmeade without me..�

“But that was before, this is now.�

Harry grinned.

“Ron, you’re going to have to face this head on eventually. I know I’m not an expert on girls, but I don’t think they’re very patient – they don’t like to be ‘strung along’. Look, I’ll make a deal with you: you ask Hermione to Hogsmeade with you, and if she says yes – I’ll stay out of your way.�

Ron looked appalled.

“How is that a deal?�

“Just trust me...�

“But – �

“Trust me.�

Ron heaved a deep sigh.

“Alright. I’ll do it, I’ll ask her.�

“Tomorrow morning.�

“Tomorrow morning!?�

“Tomorrow’s Thursday – Hogsmeade is Friday. It’s not like you have all the time in the world...�

“Well there’ll be other Hogsmeade visits.�

“Ron...�

“Okay...I’ll do it tomorrow morning.�

“Good, then it’s set. Well I have to finish this essay... so I’ll talk to you tomorrow.�

“Alright, mate. Good night.�

Ron turned and went upstairs. Harry looked over to the corner where Katie and her friends were still talking and laughing. A thought entered his mind...

No, thought Harry. It’s crazy – I can’t.

What are you so afraid of? A voice in the back of his mind said. It’s not like you’ve never done it before. Go on, do it.

Harry took a deep breath, stood up and walked over to the corner of the room where Katie was sitting with her friends.

“Katie, can I talk to you for a minute?�

She looked up at him, smiling.

“Sure,� she stood up, and followed Harry away from her group of friends. “What’s up?�

“Er... I was just wondering – There’s a Hogsmeade visit Friday, and I was thinking that maybe, if you didn’t have plans of course, you’d like to come with me... to Hogsmeade that is.

Katie grinned at him.

“Like, just the two of us – together, on a date?�

Smiling, Harry thought, smiling is a good sign.

“Yeah...�

“You’re not pulling my leg are you, Harry?�

“No of course not.�

“Sure. I’d love to.�

“So then, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow at Quidditch practice. We can make plans afterwards about when to meet...�

“Alright,� Katie said, grinning more broadly now.

“Okay then, good night.�

“Good night.

She turned and walked back to her friends. Harry went over to the armchair where he had left his essay, picked it up and went upstairs, still amazed at what had just happened. He opened the door to his bedroom and looked in. Ron was already asleep.

I’ll tell him in the morning, Harry thought.

He changed into his pajamas and climbed into bed, and before he knew it he was dreaming of flying through Hogsmeade on his Firebolt, Katie flying next to him, while Malfoy and Voldemort ran behind them, being chased by Hagrid and his little brother, Grawp.

The next morning, Harry awoke in good spirits. He looked up to see Ron pacing the length of the room, muttering under his breath.

“Hey, Hermione – want to go to Hogsmeade with me? No, no... Hermione, I was just wondering if you and I could go to Hogsmeade together, just the two of us? That won’t do either...� he stopped and stood up very straight. “Hermione, I was wondering if I could have the pleasure of your company tomorrow ... argh! What’s wrong with me?�

He looked up and saw Harry watching him; his ears turned pink.

“Just ask her, Ron,� Harry said as he stood up and pulled on his robes. They went down to breakfast together. They found Hermione reviewing her Arithmancy essay. She was alone. Harry nudged Ron.

“Go ahead, I’ll wait over here.�

Ron looked slightly green, but he nodded and walked over to Hermione and sat next to her.

“Hi, Hermione.�

She looked up from her essay.

“Good morning, Ron.�

“Um... I was thinking about the Hogsmeade visit tomorrow... and I just thought that, you know if you want, maybe we could go together. I mean I know we would be going together anyway, probably... but just us. Together. Like...�

“A date...?�

“Umm...yeah. Like a date.�

Ron looked as though he were about to start throwing up slugs any second now.

“Oh, Ron – Of course! I’ve been hoping you’d ask!�

Ron looked amazed at his luck.

“Really?�

“Really,� Hermione blushed.

“Well then... that settles it. We’ll be going to Hogwarts... I mean Hogsmeade. Just you and me. On a date. Okay then,� he turned to Harry, and signaled that it was alright to come over. Harry walked to the table and sat down next to the two of them.

“Harry,� Hermione said, wearing a huge smile. “Ron just asked me to Hogsmeade tomorrow, you don’t mind do you? If it’s just me and him?�

She of course knew that Harry would not mind, since they had already discussed it earlier that week.

“That’s fine. It’s actually perfect, as I’m going with Katie anyway.�

Their jaws dropped in surprise.

“You’re going with Katie...?�

“Yeah. I asked her last night – after both of you had gone to bed. I hadn’t planned on it – I just saw her sitting there and I decided to ask her. And she said yes.�

“That’s fantastic, mate.�

Ron gave him a pat on the back, he seemed proud.

Ron and Hermione spent the rest of breakfast acting in a manner quite similar to Ginny and Dean, while Harry talked to Seamus and Neville. When Katie came down to breakfast, she smiled and said good morning more shyly than usual. Harry felt the funny feeling in his stomach that he used to experience when Cho said hello to him; and he couldn’t help but look forward to later that evening when he would see Katie at Quidditch practice – even if Ron made him chase the Snitch until his Firebolt wouldn’t fly anymore.

Chapter 12: Hogsmeade

Harry woke up Friday morning with a groan. His body was still aching from Quidditch practice the evening before. Ron had turned into some kind of drill sergeant. Harry lay in bed for a moment, and thought about how later that day he would be going to Hogsmeade with Katie. They talked after practice and had decided to meet each other outside the Entrance Hall at three o’clock. He could hardly believe it. He had known Katie all these years and had never thought of her as anything more than a friend; today he would be going on a date with her. It had happened so fast, but the past week he had found himself thinking about her in class and looking forward more than usual to Quidditch practice; it was nice to think about something other than the prophecy, Voldemort, and Sirius’s death.

“Awake, Harry?�

Harry lifted his head off his pillow and looked through the hangings of his bed. Ron was standing there, peering in at him.

“Yeah.�

“It’s about time. I just came back from the Great Hall to see if you were alright. Breakfast is just over, but I brought up some toast for you.�

“Why?� Harry thought this was a bit odd, since he had missed breakfast before, and Ron hadn’t provided delivery then.

“Well, you’re my star player aren’t you? You’re going to have to have a regular diet, and missing breakfast isn’t a good idea, mate.�

Harry looked at him, nonplussed. Katie was definitely right, he thought, Wood had cursed the Captain’s badge.

Harry ate his toast, then got dressed and left for class. He had to suffer through Double Potions that morning, then he had Transfiguration – after that he was free to spend the day with Katie at Hogsmeade.

Ron, who was headed to the library to research Human Transfiguration, walked with Harry while he was on his way to the Dungeons.

‘Hermione wanted me to ask you if you and Katie could join us at The Three Broomsticks at around six o’ clock. Dean and Ginny will be there too, kind of like a triple date...�

Ron didn’t sound too excited about Dean and Ginny, he clearly still had negative feelings about the relationship.

“Sure, if Katie’s alright with it.�

“Alright then, I’ll see you later, mate.� He turned for the library as Harry headed down to the dungeons for Potions. Snape’s class was, of course, thoroughly unenjoyable. While getting a piece of Boomslang skin, so he could study the properties and write a detailed essay, Harry had accidentally knocked over several of the Professor’s liquid filled jars, knocking them onto the floor, where they broke with a crash. Of course Snape only had to point his wand at the mess and utter, “scourgify�, but that didn’t stop him from deducting 10 points from Gryffindor and then giving Harry detention.

“That was completely unfair...� Harry muttered as he and Hermione left class for lunch.

“Oh, Harry – you know how Snape is.�

“You would think he would be just a little nicer to me. I mean, he’s in the Order, and he knows I’m dealing with Sirius’s death. You know, he’s probably ecstatic that my godfather is dead – there’s probably no shred of guilt in his tiny mind over anything that’s happened. He’s not human.�

Hermione bit her lip; clearly she didn’t think that Snape cared much about Sirius dying either. Usually if Hermione didn’t have an opposing view or argument, or something new to say, she just didn’t speak.

Harry spent lunch and most of Transfiguration in a bad mood, thinking about how much he loathed Snape, and how much he missed Sirius. By the end of class, though, it was time to meet Katie, and Harry decided to focus on the positive instead of the negative. Seeing Katie waiting for outside the Entrance Hall definitely made this easier; the sun was shining on her skin, and she looked as though she were glowing with radiance.

“Hey Harry,� she smiled at him as they turned to leave.

“Hey Katie,� he smiled back.

“So what do you want to do today?�

“Er...Whatever you like. Ron and Hermione want to meet us at the Three Broomsticks at around six though, so if it’s alright with you...�

“That’s fine, as long as Ron doesn’t start talking about Quidditch,� she said, grinning.

“Ah... I think you’ll be alright. He’ll be too busy trying not to spill something all over Hermione.�

“So, are they going together now?�

“Yeah, I think they’re pretty much set.�

Hermione and Ron were still upstairs in Gryffindor tower; Ron was probably pacing the room nervously while Hermione was upstairs getting ready with Ginny, Harry thought. He couldn’t help but smile at the thought of what his best friends were going through right now.

“So what’s it like, having your best friends dating each other? Do you feel left out?�

“I have company to keep me occupied, and I have to say – I enjoy the company.�

Katie smiled shyly. She seemed to do this whenever she was complemented, Harry noticed throughout the rest of the evening. They spent a few hours just walking around Hogsmeade talking.

They talked about Quidditch (apparently Katie didn’t mind talking about the game, as Ron wasn’t around), their friends, school, just life basically. Harry tried to avoid the topic of the Voldemort, as he didn’t want to think about it much. They went into a Quidditch supply store, and into Honeydukes where Harry bought Katie a huge bag full of Chocolate Frogs and Fizzing Whizbees, which he learned, were her favorite sweets. At around half-five, they headed for the Three Broomsticks. They found a booth big enough for six people, and Harry bought Butterbeers for Katie and himself. They talked a bit more while they waited for Hermione, Ron, Ginny, and Dean. He was a lot more comfortable with Katie than he had been with Cho. She was laughing while he told her the story about the time he had set a snake loose at the zoo, when they were joined by the other four. Harry looked at Ron. He was holding Hermione’s hand but he looked quite terrified – Hermione didn’t seem to notice. She was laughing and talking with Ginny, who Dean had his arms around. The latter couple definitely looked more comfortable then the former. Ron and Dean left to buy butterbeers for themselves and their girls, while Hermione and Ginny sat down. Ginny started talking to Katie, and Harry excused himself for a minute to go talk to Ron.

“So how’s it going?

“Alright, she does most of the talking. I don’t know where she finds stuff to talk about though. It’s like we haven’t know each other for six years.� Ron shook his head in disbelief.

“Well are you enjoying yourself?�

“Yeah, we went to the Shrieking Shack. She asked me about how I was doing as Quidditch Captain – so I haven’t been totally speechless.

“Well try to relax a bit. It’s Hermione.�

“I know – it’s Hermione. That’s the problem.�

“Ron – just act normal. Or normal for you anyway.�

Ron sighed an ‘okay’ as they turned to join the girls.

They had just sat down when a shaken looking wizard ran into the pub, waving something around in his hand.

“The Daily Prophet just released an Extra edition...Five ministry workers were murdered this afternoon, and two more were taken...� he shouted so the whole pub could hear.

This announcement was followed by a terrified silence.

“This is what it says,� He started to read from the paper in his hands, “Someone, thought to be Kingsley Shacklebolt, the Head of the Department for Magical Law Enforcement, walked into the Magical Law enforcement office a few hours ago and started shooting killing curses at ministry employees. Five were killed in the attack. He then took two ministry officials by force and left the Dark Mark on the scene. Victims’ names were not released. Shacklebolt, who was in a meeting with the Department Heads and Minister of Magic Amelia Bones at the time, was not the actually attacker.

“It is believed that this is the work of an imposter,� Bones said. “Most likely by the means of Polyjuice Potion... Shacklebolt is now making a list of all people who he has had close contact with over the past month, and therefore may have taken something from him to brew the potion. The attack is thought to serve the purpose of merely sending a message to the Ministry and the public – as there was nothing, other than the two workers, taken from the scene and there doesn’t seem to be any clear motive. The Ministry will be launching a massive investigation into the attack, putting forth as much man power as possible; For now we are do not know much about the situation or motive.

The Minister also remarked that the public should be cautious, as it seems that You-Know-Who’s attack has officially begun.�

The wizard stopped reading at that point, and looked up to see the reaction. Everyone in the pub was in a state of shock. Suddenly the place burst into an uproar. Harry looked at the five people he was with: Katie had started to cry on Harry’s shoulder, Hermione on Ron’s. But Ginny, was not crying. Ginny was starting at the table, looking fearful, as was Ron.

“Dad...� she said quietly.

Suddenly Harry realized – Arthur Weasley worked at the Department for Magical Law Enforcement. Hermione looked up at Ginny and Ron; she too had realized what was going on inside Ron and Ginny’s minds.

“What if... Ron...� Ginny looked at him, tears had started to fill her eyes, “Ron.. what if Dad...?�

With that Ron jumped up, still holding Hermione’s hand –

“We have to get to the school now.�

The group stood up along with ron, and they started to leave for the door, amidst the crying, screaming, angry, scared and shocked, witches and wizards in the pub.

“Harry, what’s wrong?� Katie asked, clearly bewildered as to what was going on.

“I’ll tell you on the way to the school,� he said as they exited onto the street, also filled with distraught men and women. They made their way back to the school as fast as they could, in an urgent run, while the glowing red sun lowered slowly behind the distant mountains.

A/N: Sorry about the cliffy - but you need to get used to them, they're my specialty. I'm trying to get these chapters up as soon as possible for you [eek! I'm on ch. 41 and I can't believe how far the story has progressed] Things are beginning to get interesting now that the relationships have been established and the Death Eaters have really begun to mix things up...

Chapter 13: Dumbledore’s Advice

The six of them burst into the Entrance Hall, out of breath.

“I’ve got to get... to the Owlery... send Mum an owl...find out if Dad – � Ron was gasping for air. He had run to the castle as fast as his legs could carry him. As it turned out, however, there was no need to go to the Owlery. Professor McGonagall came striding over to the group, looking anxious.

“Mr. Weasley, an urgent owl just arrived for you... I think it’s something concerning the recent events at the Ministry.�

She handed the letter to Ron; Ginny looked down at the envelope, her lip trembling. Ron ripped it open, and quickly began to read. He let out a sigh of relief.

“Dad’s fine. He’s upset – he knew a few of the people who were killed...but he wasn’t hurt.�

The tension of the group subsided. Ginny was crying tears of relief.

“Thank goodness,� Hermione said breathlessly.

The group was quiet for a few moments.

“Let’s go upstairs,� suggested Harry.

“Yeah,� agreed Hermione. “I think we all need to sit down.�

By the time they had reached the common room, the relief that Mr. Weasley was okay had subsided, and was instead replaced with the anxiety of what had happened.

“What do you suppose it was about?� asked Katie. “I mean, the Minister said they were just trying to send a message – but I don’t think so.�

“Yeah – they were definitely after something,� agreed Harry.

“Well,� Hermione said. “Whatever they want, it must have something to do with the two people they took with them.�

“Yeah, I bet they just killed the other five because they got in the way...� Ron said.

“Or for fun...� Harry added, darkly.

“Whatever it was about,� said Ginny. “This is it. It’s started – we’re at war.�

“There wasn’t any proof that it was a Death Eater, it could have been some random lunatic,� said Dean, as though he just didn’t want to accept what Ginny had said.

“I highly doubt a random lunatic could just walk into the Ministry of Magic, looking like Kingsley Shacklebolt, kill five people and then force two more to leave with him. Especially in the Law Enforcement office, it’s filled with Aurors,� said Ron.

Everyone, including Dean, knew he was right. This was definitely one of Voldemort’s followers.

While the other three sat talking about what had happened, Hermione and Ron took Harry to the side.

“You have to go to Dumbledore, Harry,� Hermione said urgently.

“Why?� Harry asked. What would going to Dumbledore accomplish?

“Harry – Voldemort is having people killed already. And you need to know, more than anybody – even the Minister of Magic – what he’s after. It could have something to do with you!�

“Yeah, mate – and you need to be ready, too – in case he comes after you next...�

“You’re right, you’re both right. I’ll go to Dumbledore.�

They stood looking at him expectantly.

“What, you want me to go this instant? He’s probably busy...�

“Then wait outside his office... Harry this is serious.�

Harry realized they were right. He had to go now.

“I don’t know what I’d do without the two of you.�

“You’re welcome, mate – now go.�

He left for the portrait hole, Katie stopped him.

“Harry, where are you going?�

“I have to go see Dumbledore – it’s really important, I’ll see you later,� he kissed her cheek, than left the common room. He walked quickly, when he was halfway there, he met Professor McGonagall. Not wanting to have to guess the password to the headmaster’s office again, he stopped her.

“Professor McGonagall, I really need to speak to Professor Dumbledore,� he said urgently.

“I was just headed to his office, Potter. Come with me,� she told him, walking briskly.

This surprised Harry a little, he was expecting to be told that the headmaster was busy, but he really didn’t think about it much. They had reached the stone statue that was the entrance to Dumbledore’s office.

“Chocolate Frog.�

McGonagall said the password and the entrance to the office opened. They went inside.

“I came to bring you the latest update on the Ministry incident, Albus. I met Potter on my way here, and he said he needed to speak with you.�

“Thank you, Minerva. If you could leave us alone, please.�

“Yes, Albus.�

And with that, she handed him the letter she was carrying, then turned and left.

“I’ll be with you in a minute, Harry – I just want to read this, first.�

Harry waited anxiously while Dumbledore read the letter, he looked very serious.

“It seems that they confirmed the Ministry attack to have been conducted by a Death Eater, they left the Dark Mark at the scene...I assumed it was the attack that prompted your visit; am I correct?� Dumbledore asked, peering at Harry over his half-moon glasses.

“Yes, Professor.�

“Is there anything in particular you want to ask me?�

“No, Professor. I just thought that I should come see you. If this war has started, and if Voldemort comes after me – I don’t know, I just thought I should talk to you...�

“Well you made a good decision in coming to see me straight away,� Dumbledore said, as he stood up. “Harry, I don’t want you to let what’s going on consume you – but you have to be prepared for what’s coming. I think you should know, the Order believes there was more motivation behind this attack than just sending a message. The ministry workers who were taken, Ophelia Cunningham and Kenneth Brahms, were Unspeakables for the Department of Mysteries. They were the only two Unspeakables present at the time of the attack. Eyewitnesses say they saw the Kingsley-impostor entering the office, than leaving with Cunningham and Brahms, who seemed unusually placid. It is believed he had them under the Imperius curse. The attacker also stunned everyone else in the office, those he didn’t kill, at least – then wiped their memories. It seems like a lot of work for one wizard, and the Order believes that he had inside help, but because no one who witnessed the attack has any memory of what happened – we have no way of knowing who helped with the attack, if anyone. They are of course trying to break the memory charms, but it might not happen.�

Harry felt like his mind was a whirl, that was a lot of information to take in, but Dumbledore did not stop there.

“As for the kidnapped Ministry workers – we are assuming that Voldemort wants information about something inside the Department of Mysteries – something he learned about last year, when his followers got inside the Department,� Dumbledore paused momentarily. “We are also assuming it has something to do with you, Harry. You’re his main priority now; he wants to get rid of you more than ever. And he’s tired of waiting.�

“Does that mean he’s just going to come finish me off?�

“I doubt it. You’ve encountered Voldemort before; you know his pride. He won’t cheat – he has to prove that you are nothing more than a boy who got lucky too many times. You can use this to your advantage, Harry – because Voldemort will always give you a chance. If he doesn’t, people might think he’s scared of you.�

“But he is scared, isn’t he? That’s why he tried to steal the prophecy – he knows it’s not going to be easy to kill me."

“He also knows you’re getting more powerful – that you might just be the end of him. And he’s preparing to fight you. So you need to prepare to fight him...�

“Dumbledore – how am I going to kill him? I mean I can get away from him – yeah I’ve done it over and over again. But beat him?� Harry stood up, and began to pace. “And how – his own curse rebounded off me and hit him, and that couldn’t even kill him...�

“I told you Harry, last year, what you need to rid this world of Voldemort’s evil...�

“What? What’s inside of me? What lies behind the locked door? – I don’t know what any of that means!"

“When the time comes, you will – when you face Voldemort for the last time, you will know what you need to do. I know it’s not some puzzle you have to solve... it’s something that’s already exists in you. Only time will tell what you have to do. For now, just prepare yourself for this war. There will be losses, as you know – you have already suffered a terrible loss. Be prepared for what’s coming. That’s the best advice I can give you for now.�

Harry heaved a sigh.

“Alright then, I should go – you probably have a lot to do.�

“Feel free to stop by anytime, Harry.�

“Thanks...bye.�

Harry left Dumbledore’s office feeling very conflicted. He wasn’t sure whether he was more frustrated or relieved. On one hand, he didn’t know anymore about how he was going to face Voldemort, but on the other hand, Dumbledore didn’t seem to think it was something he needed to worry about. He seemed to think that Harry should be focusing on other things at the moment.

I’m just going to keep my mind off it, thought Harry. Face things when they come.

Harry thought about his parents – they had lived their lives normally despite everything that was going on around them. They got married, had a child. You’d never know from their pictures they were in the midst of a war. Harry decided that he should do the same. Like Dumbledore said, they couldn't live in fear of the enemy.

Chapter Fourteen: Confessions Part One.

As Harry walked into the common room he was assaulted by Ron and Hermione.

“What did Dumbledore say, mate?�

Harry told them everything the headmaster had told him.

“I wonder what they want from the Department of Mysteries?� Hermione pondered out loud.

“Who cares? Harry – Dumbledore just wants you to sit still and wait for You-Know-Who to come after you?�

“It’s not like that, Ron. Dumbledore knows that there isn’t much Harry can do except stay on the lookout.�

“Not much he can do? How about Dumbledore starts by telling Harry what this ‘force’ is, and how he’s s’posd to use it against You-Know-Who?�

“Maybe he doesn’t know...�

“Of course he knows!�

“I AM right here...� Harry exclaimed, interrupting their bickering. Ron and Hermione stopped.

“Sorry,� they said together.

“Look, I agree with both of you,� Harry said with a sigh.

“That’s not possible, mate.�

“Of course it is... Look I think Dumbledore knows what I have to do, and I wish he would tell me. But obviously he has reasons – so I’m just going to take his advice and just not worry about it. He said that I’ll know when the time comes.�

Ron was still thunderstruck at the fact that Harry had somehow managed to agree with both Hermione and him at the same time; clearly it had been something he believed impossible since first year.

“Look, I don’t want to talk about this anymore; where’s Katie?� Harry looked around the common room. Everyone had gotten back from Hogsmeade, and they seemed to have calmed down since the Ministry attack had been announced, but it was very quiet for a Friday evening. He saw Katie sitting at an armchair reading a piece of parchment.

“See you later,� he said to Ron and Hermione, hoping that what he had said would put an end to their argument, and walked over to Katie, sitting down next to her.

“Hey,� he said. “What are you reading?�

“It’s just Euan’s transfiguration essay, I said I’d look it over for him.�

“You’re really good with the younger kids; I think Euan is beginning to idolize you,� Harry grinned.

Like always, when Harry complimented her, Katie gave him a smile shy. She finished the essay, than called Euan over, told him his essay was great, then turned back to Harry.

“So, how’d things go with Professor Dumbledore?�

“Alright.�

“You know, it’s not every student who can just walk into his office and ask for a chat, especially when he’s busy.�

“Well, when Voldemort tries to personally kill you about five times, you’re given special privileges.�

Katie had shuddered at the name, but put it aside.

“I don’t know how you can talk about it so calmly... If it were me...�

“If it were you, you’d get used to it.�

“Get used to being a target for murder? I don’t know about that.�

“It’s not like it doesn’t worry me. Yeah, I get scared – but living in fear doesn’t solve anything. I don’t know – and when I get in a room with him, it’s like instinct takes over – I have to survive, I don’t have time to be scared.�

Harry couldn’t believe he was telling her all this; he’d never even really discussed it with Hermione and Ron.

“He’s still after you, isn’t he – that’s why you went to Dumbledore today?�

“Yeah.�

“I can see why you’re in Gryffindor; I, myself, always thought I was put in the wrong House... I’m not really brave.�

“That’s not true. Okay – so you’ve never been in a life or death situation, most people haven’t. But it doesn’t mean that when you’re in that situation you can’t fend for yourself. I mean look at Neville – he doesn’t seem brave – he practically faints every time he enters Professor Snape’s class. But I’ve seen him fight. I’ve seen him face Death Eaters, shoot spells, put his own safety on the line for others. And I know you’d do the same. You have that about you.�

“You think?�

“Yeah, definitely.�

Harry grinned, then realized people were leaving.

“Where’s everyone going?�

“Dinner is late tonight, because of the Hogsmeade trip and all the chaos with the Ministry attack.�

“Brilliant – I’m starved. Let’s go.� As they stood up and walked towards the portrait hole, and Katie took Harry’s hand in hers and flashed him a smile that made his heart skip a beat. That evening they ate dinner with Harry’s group of Gryffindor friends. Parvati and Lavender kept looking to Ron and Hermione, then to Katie and Harry – then looking to each other they would giggle and turn back to their conversation. Neville and Seamus would roll their eyes, and throw something at the girls. Harry was glad to see everyone was acting normally again.

“So,� he turned to Katie. “Er...what are you doing tomorrow?�

“I was just going to finish some homework and relax a bit. I’m surprised Ron hasn’t scheduled Quidditch practice...�

“Well be quiet, or he just might.�

“You’re probably right.�

“So... if you want we could hang out.�

“Yeah, I’d like that. I’ve actually wanted to take a nice walk around the grounds, before it gets too cold.�

Glad that she had suggested something they could do, Harry agreed and they made plans to take a walk after lunch.

Harry looked over at Ron and Hermione, and was glad to see that Ron had calmed down considerably. It seemed he had regained control of his motor skills and speaking abilities.

“I’m tired,� Katie yawned. “I think I’ll go to bed.�

“I’ll walk you back to the common room...� Harry said. He was tired too; it had been a long day. They said good night and left the Great Hall. When they reached the Fat Lady, Katie said the password –

“Starry Night,� it had changed two days before.

They walked through the portrait hole, and Harry walked Katie over to the staircase leading to the girl’s dormitory.

“Well, thanks for a lovely evening, Harry. In spite of you know, the ministry attack – the day wasn’t a total loss...�

“Same here.�

Harry smiled; Katie smiled back. It seemed the two of them were stuck to the ground. All of a sudden Harry felt very nervous. He knew what she was waiting for, but the idea terrified him far more than the idea of facing Voldemort again. He had gotten used to taking risks recently, though – so he decided to go for it. He leaned in and kissed her. It wasn’t like the time he had kissed Cho, mostly because she had been crying and Harry had been more uncomfortable than nervous. After a few seconds, Katie slowly pulled away, smiling at the floor.

“Good night,� Harry said.

“Good night,� replied Katie. She turned, her smile still reaching from ear to ear, and went upstairs.

Harry let out a sigh of relief, and collapsed in a nearby armchair. He didn’t think he could motivate his body to climb up stairs to bed. He sat quietly for a few minutes; a few first and second years arrived back from dinner and went straight up to bed. Then, Hermione and Ron came through the portrait hole, laughing hysterically. Ron walked Hermione over to the girl’s staircase and kissed her on the cheek, wiping a tear from her face. She was laughing so hard she was crying.

“Night Hermione,�

“Night Ron,�

She went upstairs and Ron walked over to join Harry.

“So, how was your night, mate?�

“Fine. What was so funny?�

“Malfoy was strutting around all arrogant like usual, probably bragging to the Slytherins about what happened at the Ministry today. Anyway, he saw Hermione and me walking together, and opened his mouth to yell out some insult – but he before he could, he fell through a step in the stairway. He had been so distracted he wasn’t paying attention to where he was walking. Anyway – he panicked, and starting shouting for help. Peeves took advantage of his position and started throwing water balloons at him. By the time someone had rescued Malfoy, he was crying. It was priceless. I never thought I’d witness anything more enjoyable than the ‘ferret’ incident – but this won by a mile.�

“I wish I could have seen that...�

“Yeah, but you were too busy with Katie,� Ron grinned.

“I walked her back here, because she said she was tired...�

“And...�

“And I kissed her.�

“Already? You move fast mate... When’s the wedding?�

“Shut up? Just because it took you five years to ask out Hermione...�

“I can see it know – Katie Potter. Has a nice ring to it – of course not as nice a ring as Katie Bell... Get it? Ring, Bell – �

“You’re mad, mate...I’m going to bed.�

“Wait, I’m coming with you... so what color will I be wearing as your best man?�

“Shut up, Ron,� Harry couldn’t help but laugh. “You know at least Katie Potter sounds better than Hermione Weasley...�

“That was uncalled for.�

“You started it...�

Harry pushed Ron out of the way, and took off.

“Last one upstairs has to eat a cockroach cluster...�

“That’s not fair,� Ron called after him as he ran to catch up.

Harry reached the dormitory first –

“You lost.�

“You cheated.�

“Potter wins again!�

“Whatever...�

Ron sat down at the edge of his bed and removed his shoes.

“Listen, mate. I want to be serious for a minute.�

“What’s up?�

“I just wanted to thank you, you know – if it wasn’t for you I’d probably still be acting a moron over Hermione.�

“Don’t worry about it.�

“No really, I appreciate it.�

“Well, you’re welcome. But I still won.�

“You did not, you cheated.�

Ron threw his socks at Harry.

“Now there is no reason for sock throwing...�

Harry threw them back at Ron. For the first time in months, Harry felt truly happy again.

A/N: thanks to all who've reviewed ;) I appreciate it... if you asked a question I've probably posted a response, so check your the review section. I've responded personally to a few others, too. But anyway - I thoroughly enjoy this chapter, and it's one of the few last light-hearted ones... ENJOY!

Chapter 15: Confessions Part Two

“WHAT!? Are you serious?�

“Yeah! Of course I am – why would you think I wasn’t?�

“Because it’s crazy, Ginny..�

Harry had just entered the common room to find Ron and Ginny in an apparent argument.

“What is going on?�

“Ginny here thought it would be fun to steal a bottle of Veritaserum from Snape...�

Harry took a few moments to process what Ron had just said. Realizing that the words “fun�, “steal� and “from Snape� had just been used in the same sentence, he looked to Ginny.

“You didn’t, did you?� asked Harry.

“Of course I did.�

Ron stared incredulously at her.

“Ginny, you’re a Prefect – you can’t just steal from teachers. Especially Veritaserum from Snape! That stuff is under strict control by the Ministry.�

“I just thought we could use it to have some fun.�

Ron gaped at her.

“I don’t know how you became a Prefect – Dumbledore should have put you in the “Fred and George� category.�

“Look who’s talking – you don’t exactly have a clean record, do you?�

“I have never done something like this for fun, Ginny.�

“Well are you going to report me or not?�

“What? No, of course not...�

“Then stop making such a big deal.�

And with that Ginny turned with a flip of her flaming red hair and left the room.

Harry was both amused by the situation, as well as impressed by Ginny’s apparent stealth. Harry decided, however, it would not be wise to let Ron know he was either amused or impressed.

“I can NOT believe her... Veritaserum, I ask you...really...�

Harry suppressed his desire to laugh. Ron looked over at him; it was clear he was in a foul mood.

“Are you coming to Quidditch practice tomorrow night?�

“Of course. Why do you ask?�

“Just making sure – the game against Slytherin is in two weeks.�

“Ron, don’t worry – we’ll beat them. You even have Kirke and Sloper in good shape – I don’t think Wood could have even pulled that off.�

Harry had said the magic words. Ron’s mood suddenly changed.

“Really? You think�

“Yeah... but so you know, being a tougher and more obsessive Captain than Oliver Wood isn’t exactly a compliment,� Harry said, grinning.

“Well I choose to take it as one...�

“Where’s Hermione?�

“In the library, she has an essay for Arithmancy.�

It was the Monday after the Ministry attack, and the staff and students at Hogwarts were operating quite normally; it seemed the professors, under Dumbledore’s instructions most likely, were doing their best to keep the students minds off what was going on outside the castle walls. Snape pulled this off without a hitch, of course – as his personality was still as poisonous as ever. Harry’s first class that day had been Potions, and Snape had taken a total of twenty House points off of Harry: Ten for not paying attention during class (“Stop daydreaming, Potter, I’m sure you’ll see Ms. Bell after class�) and another ten for being cheeky (I’m already aware of the effects of Polyjuice Potion, Professor.�). On the bright side, Harry thought, at least he hadn’t had class with Snape after he’d realized a bottle of Veritaserum was missing from his classroom.

“So, what do you think Ginny’s plans are for that bottle of Veritaserum?� Harry asked.

“I do NOT want to know...� sighed Ron as they left for dinner.

Ron spent dinner shooting warning looks at Ginny, who continued to ignore him. When everyone in the group, which included Ron, Hermione, Parvati, Lavender, Seamus, Neville, Harry Katie, Dean and Ginny, had finished eating they made their way back to common room, laughing and chattering happily. Upon entering through the portrait hole, they all sat down in a circle in a corner near the fireplace. As they sat down, Ginny suddenly went quiet, leaned into the center of the circle and beckoned the rest of the group to do the same.

“Who’s up for a game of Truth?�

Curious, the group went quiet and listened to her, as she spoke in a barely audible whisper.

Ron shot her another warning look and shook his head; she ignored him again. Instead of stopping, she put her hand into her robes and pulled out a vial of clear liquid: Veritaserum.

“Ginny...is that what I think it is?� Hermione asked.

Ginny nodded.

“Where did you get it?�

“Snape’s office.�

“WHAT?�

“What is it?� asked Seamus.

“Veritaserum,� Ginny whispered mischievously.

Everyone in the group was silent with shock.

“So here’s how we play. We go one by one – each person gets asked one question, which the rest of us decide on – takes a drop of this, then answers the question.�

Several people gulped.

“So, who’s in?�

Immediately Parvati, Lavendar, Seamus, Dean, Katie and Hermione raised their hands.

“Hermione!?� Ron looked stunned.

“It sounds like fun.�

This apparently changed Ron’s mind – if she was willing to play, so was he.

“Alright, me too,� he said somewhat reluctantly.

Ginny looked at Harry and Neville. Harry, who hadn’t really been for or against the idea, gave in. Neville took some persuading, and only after Parvati and Lavender threatened to hex him if he didn’t play, did he agree.

“Alright, who goes first?� Ginny said looking around, as if daring someone to volunteer.

“I think you should go, since it was your idea,� shot Ron.

“Fine.�

Ginny walked away so the rest of the group could think of what question to ask. They quickly decided, and called her back. She took a drop of the potion, and looked at them expectantly. She clearly was not frightened at all.

“Who was the first boy you ever liked?� asked Parvati.

“Harry.�

Harry felt his face grow hot – he hadn’t wanted to ask that question because he had assumed that would be the answer – but as he and Dean were the only ones who were against it, they were outvoted. Katie looked the most surprised, probably because she was the only one who hadn’t known Ginny her first year when her infatuation with Harry had been quite clear. Parvati and Lavender giggled. After Ginny they moved clockwise around the group. They found out that Dean’s most embarrassing secret was that he enjoyed reading Witch Weekly; that Neville had had two girlfriends before; that Lavender fancied Professor Lupin – and then it was Seamus’s turn. He took a drop of the potion.

“How do you feel about Dean going with Ginny?� Parvati and Lavender had thought of the question – Harry had decided quickly that they were the troublemakers of this game.

“I feel left out most of the time, like he’s forgotten that I’m his best friend.�

There was an awkward silence following Seamus’s answer. Dean and Ginny were awestruck.

“I’m real, sorry mate, didn’t know that’s how you felt.�

“Seamus, if I had known – I’m sorry this is all my fault, I shouldn’t take up so much of Dean’s time...�

“Okay let’s keep going – it’s Katie’s turn,� Seamus said, clearly not wanting to discuss the subject any further with everyone watching.

Katie left for a minute while the group decided on what to ask – again they outvoted Harry, who was starting to dislike the game very much. She returned and took the Veritaserum.

“What went through your mind when Harry first asked you out?� Parvati asked; apparently she had assigned herself mediator.

Harry took this opportunity to look at the floor.

“I was really excited – I’d fancied him since the end of last year.�

More giggling followed Katie’s answer.

“Well it appears you’re ladies man, mate...� Ron said, laughing.

Harry was too surprised to tell Ron to shut up.

“Really?� he said, turning to Katie.

“Of course ‘really’– she just took a Truth Potion...� Hermione stated matter-of-factly.

Katie just gave Harry another one of her shy smiles.

“It’s your turn, Harry,� said Lavender.

Harry stood up and walked away from the group – he knew he was not going to like what was coming. Suddenly he was regretting that he had agreed to play.

What was I thinking? He thought to himself.

“Alright Harry, we’re ready.�

He slowly walked back, feeling as though he were attending his own funeral. He sat down, took a drop of the Veritaserum and looked at Parvati, waiting for her to ask the question. He saw out of the corner of his eye, that Katie was now looking at the floor, and she seemed quite tense.

“Who do you prefer: Cho or Katie?�

Well that wasn’t bad at all, thought Harry.

“Katie, of course.� For some reason this was also cause for giggling.

That’s really getting annoying, he thought. He saw Katie ease up.

“It’s a good thing you answered my name; I won’t scare you by telling you what I would have done if you’d have said Cho...�

Harry believed her; he’d seen her throw a Quaffle with a scary amount of force.

Hermione’s turn passed without much incident – they asked her what the lowest grade she’d ever received was, and it turned out it was a B that she had gotten in Muggle school for P.E. Then it was Ron’s turn. He turned green as he stood up and walked away from the group.

“Let’s just ask him what his biggest fear is...� suggested Neville, he clearly wanted to go easy on Ron.

“Giant spiders, you know that – remember the Boggart?� said Lavender.

“I know what we should ask him...� Parvati said with an almost evil gleam in her eyes.

“What?� Ginny asked.

“How does he feel about Hermione...�

“Well we already know the answer to that... they go together,� said Harry – he knew Parvati probably didn’t care, but he didn’t want to put Ron and Hermione through the embarrassment that would most likely spring from the answer to that question.

“Still, I want to hear him say it...�

They voted; Harry and Neville were the only ones who voted against the question. Apparently Hermione’s desire to hear the answer from Ron’s mouth overcame her shyness on the matter... Ron was called back over, took the last drop of potion from the bottle and then sat more still than Harry had every seen a human being sit – he was clearly petrified.

“How do you feel about Hermione?� Parvati asked, the almost-evil gleam still shining in her dark brown eyes.

“I love her.�

Every single person’s mouth dropped open. Even Harry couldn’t believe what had just happened. Ron had just told the entire group that he loved Hermione. Parvati and Lavender were even to shocked to giggle. Harry looked at Hermione for her reaction. Her cheeks were pink but she was having much difficulty trying not to smile. Ron had buried his face in his hands – most likely trying to hide from everyone how red his face had turned – but it didn’t help much because his ears clearly matched his hair.

“Okay, game’s over,� Harry stood up and started ushering people away from Ron and Hermione. “Get up...�

“Yeah I think our lovebirds need some privacy...� said Lavender.

“Away now!� he said warningly to Lavender, then turned to Ron and whispered. “Maybe you and Hermione should go upstairs to the dormitory – you probably need to be alone. I’ll keep everyone down here.�

Ron didn’t waste any time getting away; he grabbed Hermione’s hand and they quickly left the room.

Harry turned to Katie.

“Well that was interesting...�

A/N: Things officially get interesting for you mystery/action fans...

Chapter Sixteen: The Midnight Walk

In the common room, Harry and his friends sat in stunned silence – in the meantime Hermione and Ron were upstairs, also in silence. Ron’s face was still buried in his hands...

“Ron? What’s wrong?�

“Did you miss what just happened downstairs?� His voice was slightly muffled owing to the fact that his mouth was still covered by his hands.

“You said you loved me.�

“Yes...in front of everyone we know.�

“And what’s so bad about that?�

He finally lifted up his face, and Hermione put her hand over his. She looked at him, with an earnest smile. She looked nervous, but calm at the same time.

‘I don’t know... it’s just – I-...�

He hesitated.

“I’m not exactly good with feelings. I get nervous, and unsure – and I don’t think that’s the way you should have found out.�

“It seems you’re still suffering the effects of Veritaserum...� Hermione grinned.

This loosened Ron up a bit, he laughed. Then he looked at Hermione, his facial expression changing to resemble the face of someone who was about to jump from a very tall building.

“I love you, Hermione.�

Hermione blushed, but was still smiling. She leaned over and kissed him, and afterwards she put her head and his shoulder and dropped her voice to a soft whisper.

“I love you, too.�

By the next morning, Hermione had told Harry and Ginny everything that had passed between her and Ron after they had left the common room. Harry barely knew what was going on because she had told the entire story in about a minute with a voice that seemed to get more high-pitched by the second. Ginny seemed to understand, however, because she listened eagerly squealing and “awing� at all the right places. Harry shook his head in amazement. Girls are weird, he thought.

That morning all the Gryffindor sixth years had Defense Against the Dark Arts. They all walked into Professor Lupin’s classroom excitedly – they were doing study of famous Aurors and their best captures, and Lupin was much better at relating history than Professor Binns. To their dismay, Professor Lupin was not in his classroom that morning: Snape was. Hermione leaned over to Harry –

“Full moon.�

Harry made a note to himself to keep track of the lunar calendar and remember to skive off all Defense Against the Dark Arts classes during the full moon. Snape did what he usually did when he covered Lupin’s classes: he spent the entire time criticizing everything Lupin had taught them, and basically implied that he, himself was superior to Lupin in every way.. Harry considered asking Snape why he had never been able to get the Defense against the Dark Arts teaching position, if he was so great – but decided that he didn’t want to lose any more House points.

After suffering through Snape, Harry didn’t have class all day, because for some reason, Care of Magical Creatures had been moved to midnight. This worried Harry a bit, because Hagrid’s lessons were often dangerous enough without taking place in the middle of the night. So after a mostly relaxing day (except for Quidditch practice, which was quite grueling), Harry headed down to Hagrid’s hut along with the rest of the sixth years.

“Alrigh’ everyone. Got a nice treat fer yeh tonight,� Hagrid said beaming.

A few of the students inhaled sharply; they had had too much experience with Hagrid’s “treats� to believe this could possibly be good.

“Hagrid,� Hermione asked. “Why are we here at midnight?�

“Cause th’ creature we’re studyin’ tonight only comes out at th’ full moon.�

Ron looked terrified.

“Hermione, you don’t think Hagrid’s bringing us to see a werewolf, do you?�

“No, of course not,� Hermione answered, though she didn’t look convinced.

“Yeh have ter be quiet, now – don’t want ter scare it off...� he said as he beckoned them to follow him; they followed him quite a bit away from the castle, into a very isolated area of the grounds Harry hadn’t even realized was there. The class was very tense; worrying what new creature Hagrid was introducing them too. Harry was doing his best to convince himself that Hagrid would have enough sense not to bring the class to see a werewolf. Finally they stopped; the class was shadowed under thick trees lining the edge of a clearing lit bright with moonlight.

“Quiet, now...� Hagrid whispered. as though the class wasn’t standing in a petrified silence.

The class drew in a collective breath as they saw something emerge from a small burrow in the ground. It was pale grey and had long, thin, spindly legs and huge, flat feet. It’s two round eyes were bulging at the top of it’s head. It crawled out of the hole slowly and looked around. Then it stood up on it’s hind legs and began to move across the clearing, as though it were dancing.

“A Mooncalf...� whispered Hermione.

Harry assumed by the sound of awe in her voice that this creature was not dangerous.

The class watched quietly for about an hour as the Mooncalf performed it’s complicated dance, leaving intricate designs in the tall grass. Then, the Mooncalf disappeared back into it’s burrow. It had left a gleaming silver substance in many areas of the field, which Hagrid informed the class was the Mooncalf’s dung and was very valuable. He then handed them small bottles to collect the dung in, which wasn’t as bad as it sounded. Afterwards the Gryffindor sixth years walked back to the castle happily discussing the lesson.

“That’s the best lesson Hagrid’s ever given us.� Seamus said.

The rest of the group agreed.

“I do wish he would tell us what he’s showing us first though, instead of having us all scared half to death.� commented Hermione.

“I think he enjoys the surprise,� said Harry.

“Well, he’s the only one,� said Dean.

The next morning Harry told Katie about Hagrid’s lesson the night before.

“Wow, that sounds like it was amazing. I wish I could have seen it.�

Harry thought for a minute; Hagrid said the Mooncalf would be appearing again the next two nights...

“If you want, I could bring you to see it tonight,� he said casually.

“Harry you said it comes out a midnight... how are we supposed to sneak out of the castle at that time and make it all the way to the edge of the grounds without getting caught?�

“There’s a way...� he said, grinning. “Meet me tonight in the common room at half eleven and I’ll show you.�

“What if we get caught?�

“We won’t.�

That night, Harry crept out of his bedroom with his Invisibility cloak and Marauder’s Map under his arm. Katie was waiting for him, looking skeptical.

“So, how are we going to get away with this..?�

Harry unfolded the cloak.

“This... is my dad’s old Invisibility cloak.�

He wrapped it around himself to show Katie. She looked at Harry (or lack thereof ) in amazement. Then, Harry took off the cloak, and took out the map.

“And this... is a map of the school and the grounds, including the people and where they are,� He pointed to the dots labeled “Katie Bell� and “Harry Potter� in the Gryffindor common room.

“Well, well... what have I gotten myself into?�

“So, you coming?� Harry said, holding up the cloak.

“Sure...�

Harry through the cloak over the two of them, and they left the common room. They walked pretty quickly downstairs – the map showed that the teachers were all in bed; Filch was in his office – then out the front doors and across the grounds to where Hagrid had brought them the night before. They sat down at the edge of the clearing and waited.

“Here it comes...� Harry said, pointing towards the hole that the Mooncalf had begun to emerge from. Katie watched in awe as it danced around the fields. After about an hour, it crept back into the ground and Katie and Harry stood up to leave, throwing the cloak over them. They were just emerging from the trees when they heard a lazy, drawling voice a few feet away.

“Bellatrix, we’re just going to have to be patient.�

Harry felt his blood boiling – Katie looked at him and mouthed “Who is that?�

He lifted his finger to his lips, signaling that they should stay quiet.

“Lucius, we need to act now. The Dark Lord doesn’t like to wait.�

“If we act too rashly, the plan will most likely fail. It would be better to take our time and bring him back what he wants, than to be careless now and return with nothing.�

“He’s a sixteen year old boy, Lucius; how difficult could it possibly be?�

“You underestimate him, Bellatrix. I’m surprised – you know his history, you’ve seen him in action... we need to be careful, or Dumbledore will discover our presence here.�

“Fine, Lucius. But this better work.�

“Don’t worry.�

They stopped talking and began walking away, they appeared to be walking to the Forbidden Forest. Harry nudged Katie and whispered... “We need to get to the school now.�

She didn’t need telling twice, they quickly made their way back to the common room.

“What was that about? Who were they.� Katie asked

“Bellatrix LeStrange and Lucius Malfoy, Draco’s dad. They’re Death Eaters.� Harry said breathlessly. “And from the sound of it, they’re here to bring me to Voldemort.�

Chapter Seventeen: Malfoy’s Proposition.

“I have to go see Dumbledore, now.�

“It’s one o’clock in the morning, Harry.�

“I don’t care; he’d want to know right away that there are Death Eaters on the grounds,� he said as he picked up his Invisibility Cloak again and headed for the portrait hole. He left, throwing his cloak over himself – he didn’t feel like wasting time if Snape or Filch caught him walking about at night. He walked quickly, his mind racing with questions; he reached the entrance to Dumbledore’s office.

“Chocolate frog.�

The entrance opened, and he into the office, taking off his cloak. He looked around, all the portraits were asleep. He cleared his throat to speak

“Excuse me...� he said loudly enough to wake up a few of the paintings. “I...er...need to speak with the Headmaster. It’s very important. Do you know where I could find him?�

A sleepy looking wizard Harry recognized as Armando Dippet muttered “Hold on Mr. Potter, I’ll go get him...� and stood up, walking out the side of his portrait. A few minutes later, Professor Dumbledore entered the office from a door on the side. More of the paintings had woke up, and were paying rapt attention: they had enough experience with Harry’s visits to Dumbledore’s office to know this was probably worth listening to.

“What’s wrong, Harry?� asked Dumbledore as he sat down at his desk.

“Well, I was, er... walking around the grounds a just now...� Harry paused, waiting for Dumbledore’s response. Dumbledore, however, who had resigned himself to Harry’s rule breaking, merely nodded and asked him to continue.

“I was coming back to the castle when I saw Lucius Malfoy and Bellatrix Lestrange. They were talking about some ‘plan’ they were going through with – something they had to bring back to Voldemort. It had something to do with me.�

Bellatrix was impatient, she wanted to get on with it, but Malfoy said they had to be careful – or you’d find out they were here.�

“Whereabouts on the grounds did you see them, Harry?� Dumbledore asked very seriously.

“Very far out, right on the edge. When they left, they headed into the forest.� Harry said as Dumbledore stood up and walked across the room to Fawkes, who disapparated in a flash after the Headmaster whispered something to him. “Professor, do you mind if I ask – how did they get into the grounds?�

“Well it’s not impossible. You might remember, Harry, the time that Barty Crouch got in through the forest - and he was struggling against the Imperius Curse at the time. Can you tell me anything else about what happened, Harry?�

“No, sir.�

“Then perhaps you should get to bed; if we have Death Eaters on the grounds then I have a lot to do.�

“Yes sir.�

Harry returned to the common room and tried to sleep. It was difficult – seeing Bellatrix had stirred up memories of Sirius’s death; he felt angry just at the thought that she was still free to walk around, while his godfather was gone forever.. When he finally drifted off, his dreams were filled with Bellatrix’s cruel laugh as the image of Sirius falling through the archway haunted him over and over again.

Harry woke up the next morning feeling like there was a huge weight on his chest. He hadn’t had dreams of Sirius’s death for nearly a month. Harry dragged himself out of bed and pulled on his robes – he had to find Ron and Hermione and tell them about the night before. He left for the Great Hall where breakfast was just starting. He scanned the table for his friends – but they were nowhere to be seen. He went over to Neville.

“Neville have you seen Ron and Hermione?�

“Yeah, they took breakfast with them and left –they went for a walk in the grounds.�

“What? They shouldn’t be in the grounds alone – not when...�

“Not when what? Harry?�

Harry looked at Neville. He deserved to know – he was part of this too; Bellatrix had put his parents in St. Mungo’s, and hadn’t hesitated in using Crucio on Neville in the Department of Ministries last year.

“Come with me to find Ron and Hermione...I’ll tell you all about it.�

Harry quickly turned and left for the Entrance Hall, Neville tailing behind him.

“What’s going on?�

“I was out in the grounds last night with Katie. We saw Death Eaters, they were plotting something.�

“Death Eaters? Are you sure Harry – how would they get on the grounds?�

“It was Lucius Malfoy and Bellatrix Lestrange – and Dumbledore said it’s not impossible for an outsider to get onto the grounds,’ Harry replied, walking quickly and looking in all directions, looking for Ron and Hemrione.

“Bellatrix...� Neville said nervously. “She’s the one who helped torture my parents, and the one who...�

“...Killed Sirius.� Harry said angrily

“You probably hate her as much as I do,� Neville said quietly.

Harry looked at Neville, shocked for a moment.

“I do hate her... but I think what she’s done to you is worse.�

“Harry, you don’t think Draco could be helping them? – Mr. Malfoy is his father, after all...�

“I wouldn’t put it past him, Neville.�

Just then, he spotted Ron and Hermione walking by the lake. He ran over to them.

“Ron, Hermione – I want to talk to you...�

“Now?�

“Yeah – it’s important. You shouldn’t be outside the castle alone anyway – it’s not safe.�

“Why?� asked Hermione, bewildered, but following him back to this castle anyway.

“Death Eaters.�

“Harry, I highly doubt that there are Death Eaters strolling around Hogwarts...�

“Don’t be so sure Hermione.�

“Harry,� Ron asked “What’s going on?�

Harry told them about what he heard the night before.

“Harry, mate, you don’t think...they’re not here to bring you to You-Know-Who are they?�

“I don’t know Ron.�

“Harry,� said Hermione. “Surely Voldemort wouldn’t send Death Eaters to take you from Hogwarts? It would be too risky...�

“Would it Hermione? I mean, if I hadn’t had my cloak last night they probably would have killed Katie and taken me with them – and they would have gotten away with it, too.�

“And how would they have known you were going to be strolling around the edge of the grounds in the middle of the night?�

“I didn’t say that they would know Hermione,� Harry said, getting impatient. “I just said it wouldn’t have been difficult. Besides, even if they’re not here for me – it’s something very important. I doubt Voldemort sends his best Death Eaters off places to take care of little tasks.�

Harry was beginning to wonder why he always felt so obligated to tell Ron and Hermione everything, when all they did was ask questions that he didn’t have answers to. Just then a voice called out behind them.

“Hey Potter!� It was Malfoy.

“Get lost, Malfoy...�

“Well, well – did Saint Potter wake up on the wrong side of the bed this morning? Or maybe you’re just scared to face your Quidditch competition, with the game coming up so close...�

“I don’t consider you competition, Malfoy. We both know I’m better.�

“Prove it, Potter...� He dropped his voice so the other three couldn’t hear. “...you could meet me tonight for a little one on one Quidditch practice. Let’s see who’s really the better Seeker, tonight, midnight on the Quidditch pitch, without Granger and Weasel.�

“We already know who the better Seeker is, Malfoy; stop wasting my time...� Harry said coolly as he walked away

“What’s wrong, Potter? Can’t handle a little friendly competition?� Malfoy called after him.

“What was that about, mate?� Ron asked Harry as he rejoined the other three.

“Malfoy wanted to meet me tonight on the grounds. Wanted to prove he was a better Seeker with a little ‘friendly’ competition, or so he says.�

He turned to Neville.

“Looks like you were right, Neville, Malfoy’s gotten involved in the family business.�

“What do you mean?� asked Hermione.

“Malfoy’s helping his dad – that’s why he tried to get me on the grounds tonight, alone. It was a trap.� Harry sped up, walking towards the castle.

“Harry, where are you going – we have Herbology in a few minutes.�

“Tell Professor Sprout I’ll be late. I’m going to see Dumbledore so I can tell him exactly what Malfoy the Prefect is up to.�

A/N: More Sirius angst - I grieve through Harry.

Chapter 18: Gryffindor Vs. Slytherin

“So what did Dumbledore say? Is he going to tell Malfoy to pack his bags and leave Hogwarts?�

Ron was having much difficulty hiding his excitement.

“No – he’s not going to do anything.�

“What?�

“He said ‘it’s not in his habit to punish students for crimes that there is no evidence of them committing.’ Innocent until proven guilty.�

“You’re not telling us he doesn’t believe you?�

“He believes me, and he said that it probably was a trap, but we don’t know for sure. He only said that I should watch my back where Malfoy’s concerned.�

“What good is that?! You already watch your back where he’s concerned –�

“Ron, calm down,� Hermione interjected. “It’s probably better off that Dumbledore doesn’t say anything to Malfoy.�

“How do you figure that?�

“Well then Lucius would know Dumbledore was onto him... this way, we have the upper hand.�

Ron scowled; he hated it when Hermione was right.

“Look, can we not talk about this anymore,� Harry said tiredly.

“What’s wrong?� asked Hermione, concerned.

“I didn’t get much sleep last night. Seeing Bellatrix again – I just didn’t sleep well.�

The bell rang signaling the end of class; Harry gathered his things and left, not waiting for the other two. He didn’t have the patience to deal with them at that particular moment. As he was walking back in through the Entrance Hall, he heard someone calling him from the marble staircase.

“Harry!�

He looked up; it was Katie.

“Hey...�

“How did things go with Professor Dumbledore last night?�

“Fine.�

“You seem really tired. How late were you in his office.�

“Not long – but I didn’t sleep well. I had nightmares.�

They turned to enter the Great Hall for lunch.

“About You-Know-Who?�

“No. About Bellatrix and Sirius.�

“Sirius Black?�

“Yeah – he was my godfather.�

“I know – I read...�

Katie, like the rest of the wizarding world, had grown up believing Sirius had been Voldemort’s right hand man and a dangerous murderer, and only learned of his innocence after his death, when the Daily Prophet had published a front page story clearing his name.

“Bellatrix killed him. I saw it – and last night seeing her... it just brought back old memories.�

“Were you really close with him?�

“Yeah. He was the closest thing to a dad I ever had. He bought me my Firebolt.�

Harry was quiet. He was picking at his food distractedly. He remembered how he had felt that Christmas morning when he had unwrapped his Firebolt, how he felt when he had flown on it for the first time. It was his most prized possession, but he would give it up in an instant if it meant he could have Sirius back.

“Okay, Harry?� Katie asked.

“Yeah. I’m fine. Just thinking...� he said quietly. “I’ll see you later at Quidditch practice.�

Harry got up and left. He just wanted to be alone.

That evening at Quidditch practice, Harry spent most of the time flying around absent-mindedly not really looking for the Snitch at all.

“Harry!� Ron called from the ground. “Come here.�

Harry turned his Firebolt and flew down to meet Ron.

“What are you doing out there Harry? You’re not even trying... how we are supposed to win against Slytherin if you won’t even look for the Snitch.�

“I’m sorry. I’m not in a good mood – I’m distracted.�

“Well then get in a good mood, then.�

“Look, Ron – I’m trying...�

“Not hard enough.�

“Excuse me?�

“I just think you’re being selfish. Start thinking about the team – the team needs you.�

“I’m being selfish? Look at you – all you care about is winning. I’m sorry If I’m having trouble concentrating – but I saw my godfather murdered four months ago and now I have nightmares about it...And it doesn’t help that his killer walking around the Hogwarts grounds without any kind of remorse, whatsoever.�

The entire team had stopped playing and was now watching Harry and Ron.

“I’m sorry, mate. I didn’t realize –�

“You didn’t realize what? That I might actually have something on my mind besides Quidditch? Talk to me later when you see someone you love die, alright?�

With that Harry stormed off the field. Ron looked at the other players.

“I think we’ll call it a night. We’ve been working hard anyway, I s’pose you deserve a break.�

The team changed and left, quietly. Ron walked up to Katie and Ginny.

“Did either of you notice anything wrong with him before practice?�

Ginny shook her head.

“This is the first I’ve seen him all day.�

Katie, on the other hand, nodded.

“I talked to him at lunch – he’s been pretty upset since last night after seeing Bellatrix and Lucius. He’s been kind of withdrawn.�

Ginny looked at Katie in surprise.

“Lucius and Bellatrix? When did he see them?�

“Last night on the grounds.�

“What?�

“We’ll tell on our way back up to the school, we probably shouldn’t be out her so late with so few of us anyway,� Ron said, and he and the two girls turned and made their way back up to the school.

“Hermione, where’s Harry?� Ron asked when they got back to the common room.

“He went to bed.�

“It’s seven.�

“He seemed tired, I asked him what was wrong, but he said he was fine and then went upstairs – what happened?�

“We kind of got into it at practice... he was distracted and I got on is case, said he should be more focused because the team needed him. Then he blew up at me about how he was upset over Sirius and how I’m selfish because all I care about is Quidditch.�

Hermione said nothing, she just looked at Ron, remaining silent.

“What? Why are you looking at me like that?�

“It’s just – well, you can be a bit insensitive sometimes...�

“How was I supposed to know he was upset?�

“You said he was distracted... why else would Harry be distracted from Quidditch, unless he was really upset?� Hermione stated as though she thought Ron an idiot for not noticing.

Ron opened his mouth to retaliate, but realized, once again, that she was right. He then sat down, folded his arms and resorted to scowling at Hermione, like usual.

“Just give him some time – he won’t let you down. There’s no way he’ll let Malfoy get the Snitch before him.�

“If that’s what you think I’m worried about...� Ron started, but a look from Hermione quieted him.

A week and a half later, it was the Saturday morning of the Quidditch match against Slytherin. Harry still wasn’t talking much – especially to Ron – but he had been focusing while at Quidditch practice; Hermione had been right, there was no way Harry would let Malfoy catch the Snitch. As the team walked out onto the pitch to meet the Slytherin team, Ron approached Harry.

“All right there, mate?� he asked nervously. Harry didn’t answer, he merely shrugged his shoulders. The only thing Harry had said to Ron since their argument was “Your sleeve is on fire� when they had been practicing Flame Charms in Flitwick’s class, and even then he hadn’t sounded very concerned.

Ron shook hands with the Slytherin captain, and both teams mounted their broomsticks. Madam Hooch blew the whistle, and they kicked off.

“And their off, Gryffindor Chaser Ginny Weasley in possession of the Quaffle � Seamus Finnigan had taken over Lee Jordan’s job as commentator.

“Weasley passes to second year Euan Abercrombie, Abercrombie passes to Katie Bell, Bell drops it down to Weasley – who scores! It’s ten-nil Gryffindor – I think you’ll agree these Chasers are brilliant together. I’ve only seen teamwork like this at an international level.�

Seamus was right; Ron had trained Euan, Ginny, and Katie so hard they were practically flawless as a team. They reminded Harry strongly of the Irish Chasers at the World Cup.

“Slytherin Beater Crabbe hits a bludger at Bell, but Gryffindor Beater Kirke gets in their just in time to block it...�

Even Kirke and Sloper were playing superbly. Ten minutes into the game, Gryffindor was up eighty to nothing. Slytherin had only gotten two shots at the goal, and Ron had knocked the Quaffle away like it was nothing. Harry looked over at Malfoy, who was skimming over the top of the stadium, scanning frantically for the Snitch. Harry wanted to make him pay for trying to help hand him over to Voldemort –

“Potter is diving – it seems he has spotted the Snitch. Slytherin Seeker Malfoy is speeding after him, but there’s clearly no way he’s going to beat out Potter...�

Then suddenly, Harry pulled out of his dive; Malfoy hadn’t been able to stop himself on time, and crashed into the ground.

“Potter was just Feinting – too bad for Malfoy, who seems to be injured badly. Nice one, Harry!�

Malfoy crawled back onto his broom, glaring at Harry – his cheeks had a pink tinge and he was bleeding through his robes.

The Gryffindor Chasers scored another 3 goals, and Ron saved another three shots at his own goal.

“Gryffindor is unbeatable – Slytherin are still shut out, while Gryffindor race ahead in the lead.� Just then, Harry saw the Snitch – it was glittering down near the ground. He dove towards it as fast as his Firebolt could fly (“I’m not falling for that one again, Potter� laughed Malfoy maliciously), then closed his hand around the tiny ball, pulling out of his dive – the stadium erupted into cheers.

“GRYFFINDOR WINS! A hundred and ten to nothing; the Slytherin Seeker didn’t even attempt to get the Snitch before Potter!�

Malfoy, realizing that Harry hadn’t been feinting, landed with a thud on the ground and stormed off the field, enraged at his own idiocy. Harry was quite pleased that he had made a complete fool of Malfoy. Just then Ron came over to Harry.

“That was brilliant, mate!�

“Well I fulfilled my purpose – I caught the Snitch before Malfoy. That’s all you care about, right?� He said coldly.

“Harry, wait-�

“I don’t want to hear it Ron.� And with that he walked away before the crowds could come to carry him off the field with the rest of the team. He didn’t feel much like celebrating. He looked at the Firebolt in his hand, thinking of Sirius.

I wish he were still here to see me play, he thought as he left for the castle alone.

Chapter 19: Missing

While the rest of the Gryffindors celebrated their towering victory over Slytherin, Harry went upstairs to get away from it all. Just then there was a soft knock on the door. Harry stood up, bewildered, as nobody had ever bothered to knock before entering the dormitory before. He walked over and opened the door to see Katie.

“Oh... Hi Katie.�

“I don’t want to bother you, I was just checking to see if you were okay� She seemed slightly nervous being in the boys’ dorm; she was shifting uneasily on the spot.

“I’m alright; you can come in if you like.�

She entered slowly, and followed Harry over to his bed, where they sat down.

“How come you’re not downstairs with everyone else?�

“Not in the mood to celebrate.�

“Well, just a warning – they’re wondering what’s happened to the man of the hour – they’re bound to break in here and carry you off any minute now.�

“Well they should stop acting like I’m the only reason we won.�

Katie was quiet; it seemed as though she were working up the nerve to say something. Then she spoke quite cautiously -

“Ron’s downstairs. He’s quiet though – seems like he’s not up for a celebration any more than you are.�

“Wonder why that is? He got what he wanted, didn’t he – maybe he’s realized what a stupid git he is...� Harry said angrily.

“Maybe it’s because his best friend won’t talk to him.�

“It’s his own fault.�

“He didn’t mean to hurt you Harry... He said he was sorry ...�

“Yeah, well he’s always saying he’s sorry. Never stops to think much about what I might be going through, says or does something stupid, than expects me to forgive him. I’ve never done anything like that to him. Unlike him, I can tell when he’s upset about something and I keep my mouth shut.�

At first Katie didn’t quite know how to respond to that. But she was quite determined to make Harry see that he should forgive Ron – so she continued.

“Look Harry, you’re still upset over Sirius’s death. It’s not a pain that just goes away – you probably regret all the time you didn’t get to spend with him, and you probably wish he was still here – you’d probably give anything to have him back.�

“Yeah, I would.�

“And if you could have him back, you probably wouldn’t take a second with him for granted...�

“You’re right, but what’s this got to do with Ron?�

“What if something happened tomorrow and you lost Ron, too? He’s your best friend, Harry. And you’re sitting up here avoiding the celebration with all your friends, dwelling on all the pain that you have inside because you’ve lost someone you love. But you’re also cutting out the people who are still here, the ones who can help you through this. If something does happen tomorrow, and you know it could, then you’ll have even more pain inside, because you wasted valuable time you could have spent with them – with Ron.�

Harry sighed.

“You’re right. I s’pose I should go apologize.

Katie smiled.

“That’s more like it.�

They went downstairs. Harry looked around the common room, all the Gryffindors were having a great time – but Ron was sitting in the corner looking lost. Hermione was sitting next to him trying to comfort him, but it seemed he could do nothing but stare at the ground. Harry felt terrible. He went over to Ron.

“Er...Ron?�

Ron looked up at him.

“I just wanted to say I’m sorry, mate. I’m just going through a tough time – I shouldn’t have taken it out on you, you couldn’t have known...�

“No, I’m sorry – I should have realized. I’ve just wanted to beat Slytherin so bad – I was afraid if we lost they would make a laugh of me. And you, you handed Captain over to me, I didn’t want to let you down.�

Hermione, as though on cue, burst into tears, startling Ron.

“Hermione, er...are you okay?�

“I’m fine... it’s just the two of you...you’re so...� she sobbed again.

Ron looked up to Harry, with a questioning look and mouthed “What should I do?�

“Don’t look at me; she’s your girlfriend...� Harry grinned.

Once Hermione had dried her tears, she, Ron, Harry, and Katie rejoined the celebration. Harry was still a little distracted, but he had to admit that after having made up with Ron, he felt much better.

Sunday morning, the entire Gryffindor House was late rising, as they had all been up very late the night before. Harry and Ron entered the Great Hall together, along with Dean, Seamus and Neville – Hermione came running up to them with the Daily Prophet, looking scared.

“What’s wrong, Hermione?� Ron asked.

She showed him the paper.

Midnight Mass Muggle Killings, 39 Dead in London

“What, now they’re just killing Muggles for fun?� Harry asked, shocked.

Hermione nodded.

“The Dark Mark was left over all the homes of the victims – the murdered whole families...� she was on the verge of tears.

“Hermione...� Ron started, looking worried. “Your parents... did you write them to see they’re alright?�

“Yes...they’re fine. The murders weren’t really anywhere near them, but they’re scared.�

“What’s the Muggle news saying happened?� asked Dean.

“The Ministry of Magic sent officials to the crime scenes straight away – they got rid of the Dark Marks. But the Muggle communities are still suspicious, so many deaths in one night, no signs of forced entry to the houses, the bodies don’t show any sign of murder, whole families killed. They think it’s gang-related, it’s the only explanation they can come up with.�

Everyone was quiet for a minute, then Hermione spoke again.

“That’s not all...�

“What else could have possibly happened?� Harry asked.

“There was another story about the investigation into the Ministry of Magic attack from two weeks ago. They’ve ruled our Polyjuice Potion as an option for the Death Eater who disguised himself as Kingsley... apparently since he’s bald it would have been really difficult to get anything off him easily, and he hadn’t had any close contact with anyone before the attack – he’d been busy with Ministry business. So they’re starting to think it was a Methamorphamagus – probably unregistered, but they’re interrogating all registered ones anyway.�

“Tonks...�

“Yeah...�

“It took them two weeks to come up with that?� asked Ron skeptically.

“No, Ronald. It just took them two weeks to release the information to the press – the Ministry doesn’t want the Death Eaters knowing how much information they have,� Hermione stated as though it were obvious. Ron merely glared at her.

Despite the seriousness of the situation at hand, Harry couldn’t help but grin at the fact that Hermione had used Ron’s full name. Just then, Draco Malfoy came strutting up to the group.

“Hey there, Scarhead – seen Bell lately?�

“What’s it to you, Malfoy?�

“I was just curious – last time I saw her, she was headed out into the grounds with Weasel’s little sister...that was a couple of hours ago.�

Harry felt his stomach turn over; Malfoy had a malicious glint in his eye.

“What do you know, Malfoy?�

“You know Potter – you made a mistake when you didn’t agree to meet me for that one-on-one Quidditch...�

“What have you done with Katie and Ginny?�

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Potter.�

He walked off, Harry glaring after him.

“What’s Malfoy playing at?� Dean asked, clearly worried about Ginny.

Harry looked nervously at Ron and Hermione.

“You don’t think... Bellatrix and Lucius?�

Just then an eagle owl landed lightly next to Harry, a piece of rolled up parchment was tied to it’s leg. Harry tore it off, frantically, and began to read out loud.

“Show up at midnight tonight on the far east side of the grounds, where the lake meets the forest, if you want them back alive. If Dumbledore finds out, you’ll never see them again.�

Chapter 20: The Plan

“What is going on?� demanded Dean. “Who’s taken them?�

“Death Eaters – Malfoy’s dad to be specific...� said Harry, seriously. His mind was racing, and he felt like he’d just been hit with a Stunning Spell. What was going to happen to Katie and Ginny?

Ron had gone pale. Hermione was trembling with fear.

“Wha-what are we going to do? What happens if they kill – �

“We have to tell Dumbledore...� said Harry quietly, walking out of the Great Hall

“What are you mad?� asked Ron as the group followed Harry. “The letter said that if Dumbledore finds out, we’ll never see Katie and Ginny alive... �

“And how are they going to know if we tell Dumbledore?� asked Harry.

“Well, I bet you 10 galleons, Draco’s following us right now, to make sure we don’t go to the headmaster.�

“I’m not going to see Dumbledore; I’m going to the common room,� said Harry.

“But you just said – �

“You’re right Malfoy is probably watching us – as well as all the Slytherins he has wrapped around his finger. Don’t worry, I have a plan. But I need all of your help. Just stop talking, look upset, and don’t walk too quickly – it’ll look like we’re up to something.�

They reached the Fat Lady.

“Quidditch Champions,� Harry muttered and the portrait swung open. They entered the common room. Harry was glad to see it was empty.

“Stay right here, I’ll be back.� Harry ran upstairs and got his Invisibility Cloak then hurried back down and launched into his plan.

“Alright, Malfoy was there when we got the letter – he knows that the six of us are aware of what’s going on. His dad probably told him to make sure Dumbledore doesn’t find out, that way he won’t get caught. They’ll probably have someone watching the Fat Lady so they know who’s in the common room and who’s not. We’ll have to split up – Hermione and Ron, you leave together. Go anywhere; just make sure they see you, that you’re not off to tell anyone what’s happened. You can go back to the common room after about a half-an-hour, I’ll probably be in Dumbledore’s office by then. Neville and Seamus, you’re going to be with me – but I’ll be under my cloak. It’ll look odd if the picture opens and nobody comes out, or if I bump into someone, so I’ll need someone to walk behind. Dean – you stay upstairs in our dormitory, don’t come out – we’re going to say I was with you the entire time.�

He explained a few of the smaller details of the plan, then Hermione and Ron left together while Dean went up the dormitory. A few minutes later, Neville and Seamus left, Harry trailing behind them with under his cloak. They walked, as though aimlessly, towards the Transfiguration department then back down to the Great Hall. Harry had left them at Professor McGonagall’s office. He entered her room slowly, he was glad to see she was alone. He was, however, still nervous. This was the part of his plan he was most worried about. He crept silently over to Professor McGonagall’s side, and whispered to her.

“Professor McGonagall, it’s me Harry – I’m under an Invisibility Cloak. I need you to get up and close your door before I can take off the cloak – it’s important.�

He said it quickly, so she wouldn’t be too frightened at the sudden voice in her ear. He silently hoped she wouldn’t think he was playing a joke. She jumped slightly, then, to his immense relief, she got up slowly and casually closed the door, as though she were only trying to prevent an annoying draft.

“This better not be a joke, Mr. Potter,� she said quietly.

He took of his cloak and showed McGonagall the slip of parchment he received that morning.

“I need to get to Dumbledore’s office without anyone seeing me... I was hoping I could follow you under my cloak, and then you could say the password and we could go in together.�

Professor McGonagall looked up from the letter, suddenly fearful.

“What is this about?�

“I’ll explain it all when we get to Dumbledore’s office...�

“Very well. Put back on the cloak – follow me.�

Harry threw the cloak back on over his body, and followed her out of the office. She walked briskly, and they were there in a matter of minutes. Harry was silently praying that nobody had noticed what was going on. If something happened to Ginny and Katie...

“Chocolate Frog.�

Professor McGonagall spoke the password and they entered Professor Dumbledore’s office. Harry, relieved that he had gotten into his office without being caught, threw his cloak off and launched into the story of what was going on. Dumbledore listened silently. When Harry was finished, he stood up, looking very grave.

“Well Harry, it seems you have no choice but to follow the instructions you’ve been given.�

This was not what Harry had expected. But then –

“I will, of course, be following you – unseen – but you will still need to be very careful. We can assume that this is from Lucius Malfoy and Bellatrix Lestrange – both very dangerous Death Eaters. We do not know, however, if there will be anyone else with them – or if Katie and Ginny will be with them.�

Harry buried his face in his hands, thinking of last year in the Department of Mysteries. He heard Lucius Malfoy’s cold voice in his head: You don’t know Potter as I do, Bellatrix. He has a great weakness for heroics.

“This is all my fault,� said Harry softly. “If it wasn’t for my ‘saving people thing’, Katie and Ginny wouldn’t be in danger.�

“Harry, do not blame yourself. You couldn’t have known.�

“What if they’re hurt, what if they’re killed?�

Suddenly, Harry heard Katie’s voice in his head: “If something does happen tomorrow, and you know it could...� Only yesterday she had spoken those words – if only she had known something would happen – and that it would happen to her...

“Harry you need to think clearly. Now, tonight, I want you to head to the prearranged location at half-eleven. Professor McGonagall, Professor Lupin, and I will be following you, hidden from view of course. Just remain calm, we will handle everything and hopefully no one will get hurt, and by the time it’s over we’ll have the Death Eaters in our custody. I will have Professor McGonagall escort you back to your common room now, while I make arrangements for our plan of action tonight.�

Harry left under his cloak, following McGonagall. He felt angry that Dumbledore could be so calm – Katie and Ginny’s lives were in the balance and he was acting as though they were planning a lovely afternoon picnic. Why hasn’t he caught the Death Eaters anyway? Thought Harry. He’s known about them for almost two weeks. Probably wasting time being cautious as usual – hadn’t he already learned his lesson after everything that had happened with the prophecy?

“Quidditch Champions�

McGonagall entered the common room, Harry followed her. Only Neville, Seamus, Ron and Hermione were inside; Harry removed his cloak and sat down in a chair, with a sigh.

“See you tonight, Potter. Try to keep calm.�

“Thanks, Professor,� he replied, trying not to sound angry – if he was told to remain calm one more time...

“What’s happening? Are you going tonight?� asked Hermione as soon as McGonagall left.

“Let’s go upstairs, I’ll tell you everything.�

With that, the six of them went upstairs, sickeningly aware of the absence of the missing two. Harry was not looking forward to that night – but at the same time he wished midnight would hurry up and come so he’d know if Katie and Ginny were alright.

Chapter 21: Rescue Mission

That night, Hermione, Ron, Neville, Seamus, and Dean stayed up with Harry until it was time for him to leave. When at last the clock read half-eleven, they all wished him luck, looking nearly as fearful as he felt.

“We’ll wait up until you come back,� said Hermione

“If I come back...� said Harry grimly.

“Don’t say that, mate. You’ll be coming back. You always do.�

Harry heaved as heavy sigh as he left through the portrait hole; he looked around, wondering if Lupin, McGonagall, and Dumbledore were following him yet. He walked quickly with determination downstairs to the Entrance Hall and out to the grounds. He could barely believe what he was doing: consciously going to meet with Death Eaters in the middle of the night, practically alone. The closer he got to the east side of the grounds, the harder his heart thumped against his chest. His mind was racing with prayers that Katie and Ginny were alright, and questions as to how exactly the three teachers were following him, unseen. Finally, he arrived at the area where the forest met the lake. He stopped, looking around for any sign of movement. Just then he saw four figures approaching him; as they came closer, he could make out Katie and Ginny, being escorted by two hooded Death Eaters. Harry felt a sense of relief wash over him, glad that the Death Eaters had brought them along; it made things much easier..

“Good evening, Mr. Potter. How nice to run into you here...� he heard Lucius Malfoy’s cold voice through his mask. “The four of us were just taking a nice walk along the lake. It’s a lovely night – don’t you think?�

“What do you want?�

“I see you’re a man of business. Well, isn’t it obvious what we’re here for?�

“Why don’t you just tell me?�

“We’re here to take you to our master. Now, Potter, just lower your wand, come over here and we’ll release the girls. Then they can go back to the school and we can bring you to the Dark Lord.�

“How do I know you won’t kill them the second you have me?� Harry said, trying to sound unafraid, but he couldn’t help wondering what Dumbledore and the others were up to... when were they going to step in? Then a horrifying thought struck Harry: What if they hadn’t followed him at all, what if something had happened; he had no way of knowing... He looked at Katie and Ginny, who looked petrified with terror.

“I’m hurt at your lack of trust, Potter. After all the years we’ve known each other. Do you know me to be of dishonest character?� Lucius said, as he laughed a soft, mirthless laugh.

“You’re as dishonest as they come,� Harry retaliated, trying to buy time. “And your son is just as bad.�

“Now, now, Potter - do not bring my son into this – he has nothing to do with anything.�

Harry thought there was something strange about the way Malfoy was speaking, every word seemed oddly forced. But Harry continued, determined not to give in until Dumbledore stepped in.

“He seems to know an awful lot about what’s been going on...�

“Stop wasting time, boy,� Bellatrix interrupted their chat impatiently. “Just lower the wand, and we’ll send you’re little girlfriends back to the castle, where Dumbledore can watch over them.�

She sounded like Malfoy, as if it was causing her discomfort to speak.

Just then, to his immense relief, two dark figures appeared behind Bellatrix and Lucius – pointing wands directly at them.

“STUPEFY,� he heard Lupin and McGonagall shout, and two jets of red light hit the two Death Eaters; they fell, stunned, to the ground. Then Dumbledore appeared in a swish of his cloak, as though out of nowhere.

“Katie and Ginny, go back to the school with Harry, now.� He said, checking the unconscious bodies of Lucius and Bellatrix. Katie and Ginny nodded, and began to run back to the castle with Harry. It had been almost too easy, thought Harry. Then, once they had gotten out of sight of Dumbledore, Katie turned on Harry.

“Idiot boy – you think we wouldn’t be prepared for one of your schemes... � she laughed. “Brave Harry Potter, always playing the hero. We knew you’d find a way to tell Dumbledore without being caught.�

Harry looked at her, confused – what was she talking about. Then she took out her wand, and began to force him to walk in the opposite direction, away from both Dumbledore and the castle; Ginny was walking briskly alongside her, her wand was also in her hand now.

“Katie, Ginny – what are you doing?�

“Did you think Bellatrix and I were stupid, Potter?� said Ginny this time. “We put your little friends under the Imperius Curse and we all took a bit of Polyjuice Potion. Dumbledore will find out in a few minutes the terrible mistake he’s made, by then it’ll be too late. We’ll be off the grounds with you, on our way to see the Dark Lord.�

He heard Bellatrix’s laugh echo from inside Katie’s body. Then slowly, he saw the two of them grow taller – Katie’s hair grew long and black, Ginny’s red turned to platinum blond. He watched, terrified, as they grew into the shapes of Bellatrix and Lucius. They kept their wands pointed at Harry, who was desperately trying to think of a way out of this situation – they had reached the woods. Dumbledore would know by now, Ginny and Katie would have returned to their own bodies – but how was he to have any idea where Harry had gotten to? Harry thought of stunning them both, but he knew it was impossible – by the time he hit one, the other would have hit him. Just then, as Harry had resigned himself to his fate, their was a burst of flame just ahead; a beautiful, but haunting, song filled the air and Harry saw a flutter of red flying above him, before disappearing in another flare.

Fawkes, thought Harry. Fawkes will let Dumbledore know where I am.

Just as he felt the courage mounting again inside of him, there was a swish of midnight blue robes in front of them as Dumbledore appeared. He pointed his wand directly at Lucius and Bellatrix –

“Run, Harry!�

Harry didn’t need telling twice, he ran as fast as his legs could carry him, branches cutting at his skin and tearing at his robes. Just as he was nearing the edge forest – he suddenly felt his energy drain out of him. He felt the air turn cold; it was almost as though it was biting at his insides. Everything turned dark.

No, not again, he thought.

Then he heard cold rattling breaths and he saw black cloaks gliding towards him. Bellatrix and Lucius weren’t going to give up Harry without a fight; they had sent Dementors after him. Harry felt for his wand, trying to think of something happy, but despair and fear had taken over his mind. He could hear Bellatrix laughing inside his head – he could see Sirius falling through the archway. Then he felt a horrible pain, and Voldemort’s voice hissed inside his head: If death is nothing, Dumbledore, kill the boy...

“NO!� Harry screamed as he ran, stumbling. Once he had gotten far enough away to think clearly, he turned around, brandishing his wand. He saw at least six figures gliding morbidly towards him. Harry searched inside him for a happy thought, any happy thought – he thought of Katie. He thought of when he had asked her to Hogsmeade, the first time he had kissed her, and how she had talked to him about Sirius, how she was so understanding, and then-

“Expecto Patronum!�

A silver stag erupted from the end of his wand – chasing the Dementors away. Harry fell to the ground, breathless. He waited a few moments before getting up again. He had to get back to the castle, just in case there was something else waiting to take him to Voldemort. He flung himself in through the Entrance Hall, panting. Lupin, was there waiting for him.

“Are you alright, Harry?� he said, worried.

“Yeah...I’m fine. Dumbledore came. I ran. Dementors...� he said in between breathes.

“They sent Dementors for you?� Lupin asked as he helped Harry up.

“Yes. There were at least six of them.�

“You need to get to the Hospital Wing, c’mon,� he helped Harry upstairs.

“How are Katie and Ginny?’ Harry asked.

“There fine. They’re in a little shock. I can’t believe we stunned them...�

“You didn’t know. You couldn’t have.�

“Still...�

They reached the hospital wing, where McGonagall was waiting with Katie and Ginny.

“Harry!�

Katie ran up to him, throwing her arms around him. She was crying.

“I’m sorry, this is my fault. Are you alright?�

“I’m fine. And you don’t have anything to apologize for. This was my fault.�

Lupin looked at the two of them.

“It was nobody’s fault but Voldemort’s. No you all need to get to bed.�

He looked over to Ginny, who was also waiting to see Harry. She came over and hugged him. “Harry, I’m so glad you’re okay. Thank you...�

Then Madam Pomfrey came running out.

“Here, Ms. Bell, Ms. Weasley. Take this,� she handed them glasses of steaming potion, then turned to Lupin and Harry. “Are you alright, Potter?�

“He’s mostly fine,� answered Lupin. “Just, cuts and bruises. But he had a Dementor attack�

“Dementors? Again?� she asked, appauled. “How many was there this time, Mr. Potter?�

“At least six...� Harry answered.

“SIX!?� she said bustling about, getting a bed ready and grabbing a chunk of chocolate.

“Into bed, you need to rest...Eat this.� she pushed him in to the bed and handed him the chocolate. “Six dementors...� she muttered to herself, shaking her head and left the room.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, Harry� said Lupin, he waved and left the room. McGonagall turned to Harry.

“You’ve had quite on ordeal tonight, Mr. Potter. I suggest you get some rest, you need not attend classes tomorrow.�

“Professor?� said Harry.

“Yes, Mr. Potter?�

“You might want to go to the Gryffindor common room and tell my friends to get to bed – I think they’re waiting for me.�

“I’ll see to it that they go to sleep. Good night.�

She turned and left. A few minutes later, Dumbledore entered.

“I don’t want to bother you Harry, I just thought I would check in on you before I turned in for the night.�

“I’m fine.�

“Professor Lupin told me you were attacked by Dementors after you left me...�

“Yeah, but I’m alright.�

“Good.�

“What happened to Malfoy and Bellatrix, Professor?�

“I stunned them and held them until the Ministry could send officials; the Ministry has them in custody, now. I hate to admit it, but I don’t think they’ll be subdued for long. After a while, they’ll probably find a way back to Voldemort.�

“But he won’t be happy with them, will he? They let me get away tonight. Won’t they be scared to return?�

“That is true. But Voldemort is not stupid – he knew it would be difficult to get you, he’s not going to get dispose of his two powerful Death Eaters over something like this. And Bellatrix will definitely return to him, probably forcing Malfoy to do the same. You have seen her unwavering loyalty, Harry.�

Harry was silent for a moment, and then he spoke again.

“Professor, he’s going to come after me again. I know it and I’ve accepted. I just don’t want the people I care about being dragged into it...

“Harry. We are all in danger now that Voldemort is in full power again. You can’t blame yourself for what happens to your loved ones,� He looked at Harry with a very soft expression. “Now, you should get some sleep, you’ve had a difficult night.�

Harry nodded, and turned over. But he didn’t want to sleep. The Dementors had caused him to relive the worst memories from that night at the Ministry of Magic, and everything was clearer inside his mind. Bellatrix’s voice was hauntingly real, and he could feel the hatred of Voldemort inside him. He tried to get it out of his mind. And then, he remembered how he got rid of the Dementor’s – how the thoughts of Katie had pushed out his bad memories and gave him the power to produce the Patronus. He looked at her over in her bed; she was sleeping peacefully. Harry thought about how close he had come to losing both her and Ginny; but they were safe. That was all that mattered. And with those final thoughts, Harry drifted into his own peaceful sleep.

A/N: now that we've had our first adventure, it's time for some fun. Enjoy it while it lasts, the cliffhangers will soon be back to say. [added a/n - Im updating as fast as I can]

Chapter 22 – Dress Robes

By the next morning, the entire school knew about the events that had taken place on the school grounds the night before, as The Daily Prophet had run a front page story on what had happened. For this reason, Harry, Katie and Ginny were very relieved they did not have to attend classes that day – they didn’t have to worry about being bombarded with questions from other students. They spent the day in the common room talking amongst themselves about what had happened.

“What made you go out on the grounds? You both knew Bellatrix and Lucius were out there...� Harry asked them.

“Well, the Slytherins were talking near us about their practice the night before, and one of them said they had just left the balls out on the pitch because they didn’t feel like bringing them in. We kind of interrupted and said they should bring them back in, in case they were stolen. They just told us to stuff it, so we went to get the balls ourselves. It was broad daylight, and it would only take a few minutes, so we thought it was safe,� said Ginny.

“Let me guess, it was a set-up?� said Harry.

“I’d bet 100 galleons on it,� she replied.

“Anyway,� said Katie. “We never saw Bellatrix and Lucius coming, because they had performed Disillusionment Charms on themselves, so they were almost entirely invisible. They grabbed us and started pulling us towards the forest...�

“It took them a while; we practically dug our feet into the ground, and screamed as loud as we could. Katie even managed to give Malfoy a good kick right where he deserved it...� Ginny grinned. “We don’t remember much after being taken into the forest because that’s when they put us under the Imperius Curse.�

“Sounds to me like you’ve got some Gryffindor in you after all...� Harry told Katie.

�Maybe...� She gave a small smile, but she was still pretty shook up over what she had been through. Ginny was still a little shaken too, but not as much as Katie, which was understandable – she had faced this kind of danger twice before.

Just then, Dean came rushing in to the common room, for the sixth time since breakfast – he had been checking on Ginny all day as though he was worried she would disappear from the common room.

“Alright Ginny?�

“As good as I’ve been the past five times you’ve asked...� she said sarcastically.

“Good,� he replied kissing her forehead; he seemed to have missed the sarcasm. Then, talking to the three of him, “Guess what?�

“What?� the asked.

“Well, Dumbledore’s decided that this year, instead of just a Halloween feast, we’re going to have an entire celebration, and we’ll do a whole load of Muggle stuff. There’ll be no class, so we can just hang out all day. At three there’ll be a scavenger hunt. Then at four, we can all get dressed up and go trick-or-treating around the school. At six there’ll be bobbing for apples and ghost stories in the Great Hall followed by the feast at seven. Then there’s a Halloween ball from nine to midnight.�

“That sounds brilliant...� said Harry. The Dursleys had never celebrated Halloween, most likely because they were afraid it would give Harry ideas. Every year they would leave the house so they didn’t have to answer the door to trick-or-treating children. They would also, of course, buy Dudley a whole load of sweets to make up for the fact he wasn’t allowed trick-or-treat. Harry was never given anything.

Katie and Ginny was confused... obviously the Muggle way of celebrating Halloween was unlike the way they had grown up celebrating the holiday.

“What’s trick-or-treating?� asked Ginny

“...and bobbing for apples?� asked Katie.

Harry and Dean explained it to them, which just confused the girls even more.

“Why would someone stick their head into water just to get an apple?� asked Katie.

“It’s a game...� said Dean

“Quidditch is a game...� said Ginny. “Sticking your head into water for fruit is mad. Honestly, I’ll never understand why dad loves Muggles so much; they seem like a whole load of weirdo’s to me...

Harry couldn’t help but laugh; he remembered when he had first entered the wizarding world – it had seemed to him the wizards were the odd ones.

The next few weeks did not pass without incident. The Daily Prophet reported more Muggle killings. There had also been attacks on Ministry officials, none of which, however, had been fatal. Dumbledore seemed to be doing his best to make sure the students weren’t too affected by the brewing war. He had arranged a field trip to Hogsmeade, escorted by all the Professors, so the students could purchased what they needed for Halloween. The girls had all headed straight for the clothing shops to find new dress robes for the ball, and the boys had all gone to Zonko’s to buy materials for pranks they were going to pull. Harry, Ron, and Dean, who had no need for Zonko’s as they now always got their ‘materials’ at a discount from the Weasley twins, accompanied Katie, Hermione and Ginny to get their dress robes, feeling quite uncomfortable in the midst of squealing girls.

“Katie, I think you would look fantastic in this color,� said Ginny holding up a pair of satin gold dress robes to Katie.

“I don’t know, Harry what do you think?� she asked.

“Er... yeah – they look lovely. Really bring out your...eyes.� He, of course, had no idea what he was talking about, but she seemed satisfied.

“I love this red on you, Ginny. It matches your hair brilliantly...� said Hermione.

“I s’pose. But I don’t know if they’ll go well with Dean’s robes...Dean, what color are your robes?�

“Um...black...� Dean backed against the wall, as thought this would prevent Ginny from asking him any more questions.

“Oh... Well everything goes with black, so I’ll get these then.� She said, as Hermione handed her the fluttery red robes. Dean let out a deep breath, relieved he had not been asked his opinion.

“That reminds me, Harry – what color are your robes?� Katie said.

“Er.. Green.�

“What kind of green?�

“What do you mean?�

“Jade green, light green, grass green, emerald green, forest green...?�

She might as well have been speaking in a different language.

“Er...dark green.� Harry hoped this was specific enough; it wasn’t.

“How dark?�

“Ummm...�

“Harry’s robes are bottle green,� Hermione cut in.

“How d’you know that?� asked Ron.

“He wore them to the Yule Ball...� she said, exasperated with Ron’s lack of memory.

“Oh, well that will look nice with the gold...� said Katie.

“Ron, what do you think of these?� Hermione asked, holding up a set of flowing, silky black robes.

“Umm... They’re nice.� said Ron, sounding unsure.

“Just nice?�

“More than nice...They’re brilliant!� He answered a little too enthusiastically. Hermione looked at him skeptically.

“If you don’t like them just say so...�

“I do like them, really. Besides, you’ll look beautiful in anything.�

Hermione grinned – that had been the answer she was looking for. As the girls went to pay for their dress robes, Harry and Dean looked at Ron, impressed.

“How long did it take you to come up with that one?� Harry asked

“Four days,� Ron answered.

Chapter 23: Halloween

Halloween had finally come. Students spent most of the day trying to frighten their friends. Ron had put on Harry’s Invisibility Cloak (much against Harry’s advice not to) and walked up to Hermione, throwing it off and screaming at her. Hermione had yelped in fright, nearly jumping out of her skin, before hitting him across the head with her book (“Ronald Weasley! What is wrong with you!?�). She got her revenge at lunch when she Transfigured his sandwich into a spider just as he was about to eat it. He had screamed loudly, dropped what had been his sandwich, and fled from the hall to wash his hands, leaving the rest of the Gryffindors in stitches with laughter.

The Gryffindor sixth years won the scavenger hunt later that day because they had merely used the Room of Requirement, which provided them with everything they needed. They turned their sack full of items in to Professor McGonagall, and went upstairs to put their costumes on for trick-or-treating.

“What supposed to be?� Ron asked Hermione, looking confused.

“I’m a dentist.� She answered matter-of-factly.

“You mean those Muggle-nutters who pull people’s teeth out?�

Hermione merely scowled at him; apparently Ron had forgotten that her parents were dentists. She looked him up and down -Ron was wearing his regular clothes, and there was nothing unusual about him at all.

“Well, what are you supposed to be?� she asked.

“I’m not ready yet...� he cleared his throat and pointed his wand at himself.

“Reflecio Simmetrio.� Suddenly an exact mirror image of Ron appeared to his left.

“Okay, so what are you?� Hermione said, still wondering what on earth he was doing.

“I’m Fred and George� he said, grinning.

Hermione rolled her eyes, but Harry could tell she was trying to hide that she was impressed at his creativity. Just then, Katie and Ginny came down the stairs – Ginny was dressed up as a Muggle’s worst idea of a witch, and Katie was dressed like a frog. They looked at Harry and burst into laughter.

It was understandable, Harry knew he looked ridiculous. He wearing an unusual ensemble including football shorts and numerous layered mismatched socks; the look was completed by a tea cozy on his head.

“What in the name of Merlin are you supposed to be?� Katie asked.

“I’m Dobby the house-elf,� Harry said, grinning. “Stop laughing, it’s time to go.�

Ron, Hermione, Katie, Harry, Ginny, Dean and Neville (who were dressed as a vampire and a zombie) left through the portrait hole. Seamus was waiting outside, and to Neville’s horror he was dressed as ‘Snape dressed as Neville’s grandmother’. They all headed for Professor Lupin’s room first, since it was the closest. Professor Lupin seemed to have grown a few feet (wider as well as taller), had a wild looking beard and mane of hair, and was wearing a huge moleskin coat; he said a booming “How yeh’s doin’?� as he handed them out chocolate. Lupin particularly enjoyed Seamus’s costume.

Next they went to Flitwick, who had charmed himself to glisten a silvery-white and float off the ground. It was much more impressive than the white sheet that Muggles usually associated with a ghost costume, thought Harry.

Even McGonagall had gotten in the spirit – she had dressed in huge robes and put a horrible pink cardigan over them; she had a small black bow in her hair and she was waving around a tiny wand.

“Er... Professor. Are you supposed to be Professor Umbridge?� Harry asked.

“Hem, hem – I don’t know what you’re talking about Mr. Potter.�

She hid her smile as she put handfuls of Fizzing Whizzbees into their cauldrons. The next stop was Dumbledore’s office. Dumbledore was standing outside his office, he had transfigured a golden beak onto his face, and his body was covered in scarlet feathers; his enormous wings stretched to the sides; he was humming a spine-tingling tune. Harry couldn’t help but laugh... Dumbledore had dressed up as Fawkes. The group walked towards when suddenly –

he burst into flames. Katie, Ginny, and Hermione screamed – all the boys jumped back in frightened astonishment, Ron letting out a vehement exclamation. Then the flames died down and Dumbledore gave a chuckle as he handed them lemon drops and Chocolate Frogs.

“That was quite enjoyable,� Dumbledore said, winking at them. “A nice tickling sensation...�

They said goodbye and left, several of them were still recovering from the shock of seeing the Headmaster burst into flames. On their way downstairs, Harry passed by the entrance to the kitchens, where there was a small figure handing out sweets to passing students. He had on Gryffindor Quidditch robes, round glasses, a wig of messy black hair and a lightning bolt drawn on his forehead.

“Dobby?� Harry asked, astonished.

“Sir! Do you like Dobby’s costume? Dobby is dressed as Harry Potter!�

“Yeah, it’s great,� he said. “Looks just like me; I dressed up as you, too...�

“Dobby is honored, sir that Harry Potter would dress as him!� he bowed, offering them the bowl of Every Flavor Beans, from which they all grabbed a box. They said thank you and left for Hagrid’s hut.

“What do you think Hagrid’s dressed as?� asked Dean.

“Maybe he’s dressed as Lupin...� Seamus said, laughing.

Hagrid wasn’t dressed as Lupin. He had on an entire black dragon skin suit, and long tail with spikes at the end, and huge leathery wings coming from his back.

“A dragon – we should’ve known, Hagrid,� said Hermione.

“Not jus’ a dragon, Hermione,� said Hagrid, beaming. “It’s a Hungarian Horntail. Did it fer you Harry, what d’yeh think?�

“Err...lovely Hagrid,� answered Harry trying to think of a reason why Hagrid thought he would be pleased to be reminded of something that had tried to kill him.

“An’ Fang here is dressed as Norbert,� Hagrid said, sounding nostalgic. The group looked down at Fang who was asleep on the ground, and was dressed in green dragon skin, with small wings. Hagrid then put handfuls of assorted sweets into their cauldrons.

“It’s probably abou’ time we all went to th’ Great Hall...� Hagrid said. “The sun is settin’� They all turned and went back to the castle, for the pre-feast celebrations. When they went inside the Great Hall it, there were no lights – the ceiling provided the only illumination. They Saturday down at their tables. Nearly Headless Nick glided over to them, looking excited.

“Oh I can’t wait. I spent all week decided what stories I should tell you...�

“What do you mean?� asked Dean.

“Well, Dumbledore said there was to be ghost stories. I thought I would start with my first broom ride.�

“Er.. Nick? Not that we wouldn’t love to hear about that. But – well ghost stories aren’t stories told by ghosts...� said Harry.

“They’re not?� he said, looking disappointed.

“No, they’re stories Muggles tell to frighten each other.�

“Oh!� Nick brightened up a bit. “Well I can do that, too...�

From that point on, the night went well. Dumbledore told a very frightening story that had Hermione clinging to Ron, which Ron seemed pretty happy about. But when it came to bobbing for apples, all the girls were quite disgusted at the way their boyfriends thrashed their heads about in the huge bowls of water before pulling out their soaked faces with apples in their smiling mouths.

“Come on, Hermione – have a go...� Ron said, laughing.

“We have a ball tonight – I am not putting my head in there,� she lashed at him.

Katie and Ginny shot Harry and Dean warning looks as though saying “Don’t even think about suggesting we play...� The guys took the hint.

Then, lights came on and dishes and goblets appeared on the table; they were soon filled with food.

“Finally!� exlaimed Ron. “I really worked up an appetite with all that “apple-bobbing� – I’ll have to teach that to dad....�

“Why didn’t you just eat the apples, you got five of them...� Hermione said scathingly. She looked up at Ron’s sopping mass of red hair and gave a small ‘tut’.

“What’s wrong, Hermione? Not looking forward to being the prettiest girl at the ball?� Ron said grinning. Hermione’s mood changed significantly.

Fifteen minutes into the feast, Katie, Ginny, and Hermione got up to leave.

“Where are you lot going?� asked Dean.

“We have to get ready for the ball...�

“You have two hours...� said Harry.

“One hour and forty-five minutes,� corrected Hermione. “Besides we’re not the only ones.�

She was right, all around the Great Hall, girls were getting up and leaving. When Hermione, Katie, and Ginny were out of earshot Ron looked at Dean and Harry.

“They’re all mad,� he said.

Harry and Dean agreed with him - but they couldn’t help thinking that all the girls looked fantastic that night at the ball. Ron had reverted back to his speechless, stumbling self at the mere sight of Hermione in her shimmering, black robes. Katie, who had worn her hair down for the first time since Harry had known her, had a similar effect on Harry, who couldn’t help notice that her golden robes actually did bring out the color of her eyes. Ginny, who had her hair up, with curls cascading down at the back, looked equally stunning in her velvety red robes.

“Well...shall we...go ?� Harry was still recovering from how amazing Katie looked.

The girls took the arms of the three boys and headed downstairs to the Great Hall, where Seamus and Neville were waiting for them with Parvati and Lavender, who they had taken to the ball as dates. The music was already playing; Dumbledore had booked The Druids for the ball. In the corner, next to a buffet of sweets, Harry spotted Dobby (who had changed out of his costume) and a few other house elves serving drinks. Harry and Katie went over to him.

“Good evening, Harry Potter, sir!� squeaked Dobby, delighted that he had run into Harry twice in one day. “What can Dobby get for you and Ms. Katie?�

“What do you have?� asked Katie.

“We have water, Witch’s Brew, pumpkin juice, and iced pumpkin coffees.�

They got pumpkin juice and went to sit down, watching Hermione and Ron ‘dancing’.

“Ron, you keep stepping on my feet...�

“Sorry...�

“Why are you holding my hand so tight?�

“I didn’t realize...sorry.�

It seemed Ron was too transfixed by Hermione to pay any attention to anything else. After a few minutes, Hermione gave up and they went to get something to drink, and then sat next to Harry and Katie. It seemed, however, that by the time they had reached the table, Ron had already injured Hermione again, because she was holding her hand against her eye, and Ron was apologizing profusely...

“I’m sorry, Hermione, from now on I’ll try not to spit my pumpkin juice in your eye...�

“For most people that’s a given, Ronald.�

Harry, deciding that he would rather not know how Ron had managed to spit in her eye, asked Katie if she would like to dance, and they got up to go to the dance floor.

“They’re really lucky,� said Katie.

“Who?� asked Harry.

“Ron and Hermione.�

“Oh...them. Why?�

“They were best friends for years, and now they’re together – they must really love each other. It’s pretty rare to find that when you’re so young.�

“My parents started going together when they were at Hogwarts,� said Harry. “But then again, I s’pose they weren’t best friends for years. My mum hated my dad.�

“Really?� Katie said, surprised.

“Yeah, it’s okay though. She like him well enough in the end...� Harry said.

“Were they very young when they died?�

“Yeah, they were about twenty-two,� somewhat sadly.

“I’m sorry... I shouldn’t have asked – �

“It’s alright...I like to talk about them sometimes. I should show you pictures of their wedding, sometime.�

Then Harry felt a painful jab in his chest – he had remembered the picture of Sirius laughing at the wedding. It might be easy to think of his parents, he’d had 15 years to get used to their deaths. But the loss of Sirius was still painful.

“What’s wrong?�

“I’m fine, just – Sirius was my dad’s best man...�

“Oh...�

Harry wanted to change the subject.

“You look really nice, you should wear your hair down more often.�

“Thanks.�

They danced quietly for a minute or two before going back to sit down. The rest ball was quite a success. Dumbledore had decided to “Muggle-it-up� a bit, as he called it, by teaching everyone some Muggle dances called the Macarena and the Chicken dance (“Dad and Dumbledore should form some kind of a club� said Ginny). Ron had managed to finish of the night spectacularly by throwing his hand in Hermione’s face during one of the Muggle dances. At midnight, they all went upstairs, exhausted. Hermione had somehow managed to remain in a good mood despite Ron’s moronic behavior the entire night. Ron, however, still felt the need to apologize.

“Hermione, I just want to say sorry for injuring you so many times to night,�

“It’s fine, Ron. Some people aren’t very well coordinated.�

“And for not really talking all night...�

“Don’t worry about it...�

“It’s just that, you really look beautiful tonight. You kind of knocked me senseless...�

Hermione’s cheeks turned pink, and she couldn’t do much other than smile and mumble a thank you. Ron kissed her good night and then followed the other four boys up to bed.

“You’re getting much better at all that boyfriend stuff,� said Harry.

“I sure hope so,� Ron replied. “I don’t know what I’d do if Hermione ever broke up with me.�

Chapter 24 – The Fight

Harry found that November passed quite quickly, though sullenly. The Death Eaters had become rampant in their destruction, more people dying every day. The Ministry of Magic was having a very difficult time keeping the Muggles oblivious to what was happening, as even they were starting to notice odd occurrences. Harry had no idea what the Order was up to, but Dumbledore, McGonagall, Lupin, and Snape were often talking amongst each other in hushed voices. Mrs. Weasley was sending owls almost daily to Ginny and Ron, and often even to Hermione and Harry, with letters of concern over their well-being. They could all tell that she was very worried about Mr. Weasley, who was very busy at work and with the Order. Charlie had come back from Romania to stay with her and help the Order, along with Bill.

Hogwarts, as Dumbledore had promised, still remained safe, and subsequently the lives of the students remained quite normal.

Harry was most worried about classes and Quidditch. Quidditch practice was still quite grueling; their next game was against Ravenclaw on December seventh and since Ravenclaw had beaten both Slytherin and Hufflepuff, putting them in the lead for the Quidditch Cup, it was essential for Gryffindor to win – as Ron so often reminded Harry, Katie and Ginny whenever he had the opportunity.

He had become fanatical, even more obsessed than Wood had ever been; Harry found it almost frightening, but amusing anyway – Hermione, on the other hand, didn’t seem to be amused by Ron’s behavior at all; she wasn’t happy at all with the way he was acting, and she had become quite impatient with him

“Harry,� Ron approached him in the Great Hall at lunch the Sunday before the game, “I was just wondering if you’d be able to come to Quidditch practice tonight.�

“Tonight? You didn’t schedule practice tonight... besides – we practiced last night.�

“Yes – but I only didn’t schedule because the field was booked by Hufflepuff, but I’ve just heard that they’ve cancelled practice because it’s supposed to rain tonight, so I thought we’d take advantage of the opening.�

“Ron, maybe they had a good reason for canceling practice.�

“What? A little rain... what if it rains on Saturday? We need to be prepared for all conditions – besides, it’s the last weekend before the game. We could use the time; I thought we might do a broom test to make sure they’re all in good condition.�

Just hearing Ron talk was making Harry tired, but he agreed to go to practice anyway.

“And you’ll get Katie to come,� said Ron; it was a statement, not a question

“And I’ll get Katie to come,� Harry responded dully. As Ron turned to leave, Harry seriously considered throwing his plate at him, but decided against it; he needed to preserve his energy for practice. Just then Hermione came in and sat down next to him.

“How do you put up with him?� Harry asked her.

“I suppose you’re referring to Ron...� she said.

“Ron? I don’t know a Ron,� said Harry sarcastically. “I was talking about the manic Gryffindor Quidditch captain...�

“I think he’s gotten a bit out of hand...� said Hermione, sighing.

“A bit?� said Harry.

Suddenly, her demeanor changed from resigned to fretful.

“He’s being stupid really. I mean, look at what happened last time he acted like this – he ended being a complete idiot and got into it with you. Honestly I don’t blame you for not talking to him all that time.�

“Are you okay, Hermione?�

“Yeah, I’m fine... I’m just a bit upset with the way he’s been acting. He hasn’t paid much attention to me in a few weeks. I’m going to talk to him tonight, though. We’re going to go to the Room of Requirement before dinner for some alone time.�

“Er... Hermione - Ron just told me he’s scheduled practice tonight...�

“What are you talking about?� she said, her face suddenly angry.

“Apparently Hufflepuff had the pitch booked, but they’ve cancelled – so he wants us to practice.�

“I’m going to kill him, you think he’d at least tell me first...� Harry heard her muttering as she walked out of the Great Hall, fists clenched.

Harry turned back to his lunch, and was joined again, this time by Katie. She kissed him on the cheek and sat down.

“What’s up?�

“Ron wants us to practice tonight...� he said.

“We practiced last night, besides – it’s supposed to rain.�

“That’s why we’re practicing – ‘we have to be prepared for all conditions...’. He’s gone mad. Hermione was just here, apparently they had plans tonight before dinner, and he didn’t bother telling her about practice... she just ran off to kill him.�

“Boys are idiots.� Katie said.

“Excuse me? What have I done to you?�

“Well, your okay – I suppose,� she said grinning. Then she got up. “If we have practice tonight, I should probably finish my Arithmancy homework now... so I’ll see you later.�

Quidditch practice did not go well. It rained, as expected; Ron seemed to be in a foul mood, causing him to bark orders at them in a very militant fashion. He had nearly reduced Euan to tears. Finally, it was time for dinner, and the team drudged their way back up to the castle, separate from Ron.

Hermione wasn’t at dinner, and Harry left the Great Hall early to find her sitting in the common room scribbling furiously across a piece of parchment.

“Why weren’t you at dinner?� Harry asked her.

“I don’t feel like being around Ron at the moment.�

“Oh...�

He looked down at the parchment that Hermione was writing on; at the top he could make out the words “Dear Viktor� Ron would definitely not be happy about that, thought Harry.

“Writing to Krum?� Harry asked, trying to sound casual.

“Yes... about what an idiot Ron is.�

Ron would really not like that, thought Harry.

“Speaking of Ron,� he said. “He seemed to be in a really bad mood at practice – what happened?�

Hermione put down her quill and looked at Harry.

“I told him that if he wanted to cancel our plans for Quidditch he should have told me first, and that if he still wanted to have practice tonight he should forget about me speaking to him anytime soon. Then he told me he didn’t have time to worry about this, and left.�

She looked angry, but even Harry could tell that she was trying to hide how hurt she was.

“This is all your fault,� she said suddenly.

“How is this my fault?� Harry asked, indignantly.

“You made him Captain. None of this would be happening if you had have just kept the position.�

“Hermione – how on earth was I supposed to know any of this was going to happen? I made Ron Captain because I was trying to be a good friend, just like I was when I suggested to him that it might be a good idea to ask you to Hogsmeade – or do you wish I hadn’t done that either?�

Hermione let out a deep sigh.

“I’m sorry Harry, I’m just angry – I shouldn’t have taken it out on you.�

Behind them, the portrait hole opened, and Ron walked in alone. He approached the two of them, eyeing them suspiciously.

“How come the two of you didn’t come to dinner?� Ron asked.

“I came up here looking for Hermione,� said Harry.

Hermione just looked at Ron coldly, and then turned back to her letter. Harry got a very ominous feeling that something very bad was about to happen.

“Who’re you writing to?� asked Ron.

“Viktor,� she responded coolly.

“What’re you writing to him for?�

“Because it’s nice to talk to someone who actually pays attention to me,� she said, still not looking at him as she continued to write her letter.

“I don’t want you writing to him,� he said.

“Why not?�

“Because he fancies you.�

“He has a fiancée...�

“I don’t care!�

“You don’t care about much, except for Quidditch, do you?�

She had finally looked up from the letter, staring Ron straight in the eye. Harry felt as though he had been frozen to the spot, otherwise he would have run for the nearest exit.

“You know that’s not true, Hermione!�

“NO I DON’T!� she said, jumping up from her chair. “You’ve barely said anything to me for the past three weeks – it’s all been about how badly you need to beat Ravenclaw!�

“So – what, are you writing to Krum to try and make me jealous?�

“I’m writing to Krum because he’s my friend. I would never do it to make you jealous!�

“Well – you didn’t have any problem using Harry to make me jealous...�

Hermione looked as though she had been slapped in the face.

“That is neither here nor there – I said I was sorry about that. Right now, you’re the one being an idiot!�

“Hermione, this game is important...�

“Well how come Harry, Katie, and Ginny haven’t lost their minds over it? How come Harry can do Quidditch, do all his class work, spend time with Katie, and still have time to be my friend, and you just won’t make any time for me at all?�

“I don’t know – maybe McGonagall gave him a time-turner...�

“Now is not the time to be making jokes!�

“It wasn’t a joke. Sorry if I’m not as brilliant as Harry, all right? The game is on Saturday, after that I’ll have loads of time to spend with you.�

“Well, I’m sorry – but after Saturday, I want nothing to do with you.�

With that, she picked up her letter and strode angrily up the girls’ staircase, leaving Harry and Ron in stunned silence.

A/N: A lot of dialogue... but it's here for a reason. Enjoy as the mystery rebuilds and leads it's way to... tragedy?
::insert ominously evil grin::

Chapter 25: Professor Alchemina

Over the next week, Ron had put even more of his time into Quidditch. When he wasn't practicing with the team, he was practicing alone. When he wasn't practicing at all, he was reading Quidditch books. It paid off – because Gryffindor had another shut-out victory over Ravenclaw. Hermione, however, had kept her word; she had given Ron until Saturday to come to his senses – and now she refused to have anything to do with him.

"Hermione's not speaking to me," Ron said to Harry glumly at breakfast that Monday.

"Really? That's a surprise," Harry said sardonically.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Ron asked.

"It's not like she didn't warn you – and you have been a bit of an idiot..."

"What, you agree with her?"

Harry was amazed at how unbelievably dense Ron was being.

"Ron – you said you loved Hermione. I think that when you love someone you're supposed to want to spend time with them..."

"I just wanted to make sure that we beat Ravenclaw, it was really important to me."

"More important than her?"

"No, of course not!"

"Well that's how she feels, and I can't blame her... you put Quidditch ahead of her. You told her she had to wait until after the game before you could spend time with her."

"Look... I wanted to win for Hermione."

"Why? Cause I don't think she really cares that much..."

"Look - Krum is one of the best Seekers in the world, at the World Cup she thought he was really brave for the way he played the game. She went to watch him play last summer. And then there's you – you're a fantastic Seeker, I'd say you're better then Krum... and Hermione really thinks a lot of you. I...I just don't want to come up short. If I make this team better then it's ever been, and I keep blocking every goal, I won't worry so much about whether I measure up."

"Ron... Hermione. Doesn't. Care. She loves you, she already thinks you're brilliant; you've already made this team better than it's been in ages, and even if you were a crap captain and you let in every goal, she would still think you were brilliant... would you please just apologize and tell her what you just told me so she can tell you what an idiot you are and forgive you..."

They were interrupted by the flutter of wings above as the owls came to deliver the morning post. A small, tawny owl swooped down and to deliver Ron a letter. It was from Mrs. Weasley.

"Mum wants to know if you're staying with us for Christmas," Ron said over the top of the parchment as he read the letter.

"If I'm invited, of course..."

"It says that if you want to invite Katie to have dinner with us New Year's Day, you can, she'll be inviting Dean and Hermione..."

Ron stopped.

"I gotta go," he got up and left the Great Hall, the letter in his hand. Harry was just hoping that he had gone to find Hermione when Katie walked in and sat down. She looked exhausted.

"You look tired, were you up late last night?"

"All night...I had tons of homework for Arithmancy and then I couldn't sleep – had nightmares about Malfoy and Bellatrix."

"You all right?"

"Yeah, I'm fine..."

"I talked to Ron this morning..."

"Yeah?"

He told her what they had talked about...

"If I'm ever that much of an idiot please hit me across the head."

"I'll look forward to it," Katie grinned.

"What are you doing for New Year's?" Harry asked.

"Haven't made plans yet..."

"Well I'll be staying with the Weasleys... and if you like – and only if you want to, of course – you can come over on New Year's Day. I suppose it will be kind of like a family dinner...thing."

He swallowed hard. For some reason, Harry didn't know why, he felt very nervous asking Katie if she'd come to the Burrow for dinner.

"I'd love that! It's okay with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, right?"

"Oh yeah, of course it is."

"Well, I suppose I'll send an owl to my mum and dad and make sure it's alright, so I'll see you at lunch," she said, as she stood up, grinning, to head for the Owlery.

Ginny arrived shortly after Katie had departed. She was smiling mischievously.

"I just met Katie outside..."

"And?" What was so unusual about that, Harry wondered.

"She told me you asked her to come for dinner on New Year's. She was very excited."

"Yeah – your mum wrote a letter to Ron telling me to invite her."

"You're not nervous...?"

"Why would I be nervous?"

"Well – it'll be like she's meeting your family...Mum will want to make sure she's good enough for her precious Harry, and Dad will want to know all about her – and she'll be wanting to make a good impression...and then of course she'll probably want you to meet her parents...and then you'll be worried about making a good impression..."

"Well, I'm not nervous, Ginny."

He knew very well he was lying through his teeth. Ginny rolled her eyes disbelievingly, grabbed a stack of toast for her and Dean and left the Great Hall, passing Hermione on the way out.

When she sat next to Harry, who had been busy contemplating what Ginny had said.

"Morning, Harry."

"Does nobody eat together anymore? Why is everyone always walking in and out?"

"I suppose we're all avoiding each other...I'm assuming you've seen Ron this morning."

"Yeah – haven't you. He left a while ago; I thought he'd gone to talk to you."

"No – I saw him, but he just stared at his feet and kept walking..."

"What is wrong with him? I told him to apologize for being a moron..."

"Well, that's his decision to make. Anyway – I don't want to talk about Ron. I got a letter from my mum and dad, and they've told me that they'll be traveling to Switzerland for some international dentist convention, so I'll have to stay at school."

"Why don't you just come to the Burrow?"

Hermione merely raised her eyebrows at him.

"I'm sure Ron will have come to his senses and groveled his way back to you by the end of the week..."

"What if I don't accept his apology?"

"You know you will – especially when you hear what he's got to say..."

"Why, did he tell you something?" she looked at him pleadingly.

"Apparently, he's pre-occupied himself with Quidditch because he wants to prove to you that he's just as good as me and Krum... so you'll like him more."

"What. An. Idiot."

"That's what I said."

"It's still not an excuse for how he acted..."

"We all make mistakes, Hermione. I can think of a few you've made."

"Don't remind me. Anyway – we have Snape in ten minutes. Are you coming?"

"Unfortunately, yeah – hold on a sec..."

He grabbed his bag and they left for the dungeons. Harry always felt a sense of foreboding gloom as he descended into the depths of the castle to go to Snape's classroom; somewhat like a fly about to get trapped in a spider's web. Because they had entered the early winter months, it had gotten quite cold in the castle, and as Hermione and Harry entered the classroom, their warm breath became visible in the chilly air. They sat silently, not wanting to be told off again by Snape for discussing their social lives. Then a gentle voice spoke from the entrance to the classroom

"Good morning, students – I'm sorry it's so chilly in here. I'll just light a few fires around the room, hold on a minute..."

Harry and Hermione looked to each other in disbelief, then to the woman who had begun to proceed around the room, lighting small blue fires along the walls of the room. She was somewhat young, with long wavy brown hair and hazel eyes, and she was wearing long bronze colored robes. She approached the front of the class and smiled at them sweetly.

"I'm Professor Alchemina. Professor Snape has very important business to attend to until the end of February; until then, I will be your potions teacher. Hopefully you will find me to be a suitable replacement."

She had a twinkle in her eyes, and a kind voice, reminding Harry very much of Dumbledore. They spent the rest of the class discussing the finer properties of dragon's blood, since they would be using it in several potions once they got back from the holidays. Harry had not known how complicated and extensive the magical properties of dragon's blood were, but he honestly didn't mind the cramp he had gotten in his hand from writing all the notes – he wouldn't have to see Snape for three months.

"How lucky are we?" he said gleefully to Hermione as they left class.

"I'll admit, it's nice to have a break from Snape – but I wonder what he's up to. It's probably something for the Order."

"He's probably spending Christmas with the Death Eaters. I expect it's his turn to put the Voldemort ornament at the top of the tree..."

"Harry..."

"Sorry, Hermione. But I honestly don't care where he is or what he's doing, as long as I don't have to deal with him."

A/N: Thank you so much to all of those who have left reviews, I appreciate it a lot. This chap is kind of funny and sweet, but most importantly it's bringer us closer to Christmas which is very important...

Chapter 26: The Talk

It was the last day of the term, and Ron and Hermione were still not talking. Ron had apparently still not said he was sorry, and Hermione was growing more upset with each passing day; due to her stubbornness, however, she still refused to say anything to him.

“It looks like I’ll be staying here for Christmas after all,� she said to Harry at lunch that day.

“Hermione, will you just come to the Burrow...you can hang out with Ginny...�

“It’s probably too late to ask if I can stay...�

“Have you met the Weasleys, Hermione? If they knew that you were going to be here all Christmas alone, they’d probably come to get you themselves...�

“You might be right, Harry... but I don’t think I’ll bother. I’ll just stay and do my schoolwork...� she said, rather miserably.

“Suit yourself...� Harry said, getting up. He wasn’t going to let Hermione spend the holidays holed up in the library reading about dragon’s blood; he made his way up to the Owlery. When he got there, he pulled out parchment and ink and scribbled a quick letter to Mrs. Weasley.

Dear Mrs. Weasley,

Hermione has to stay at school for the holidays because her mum and dad will be out of the country. Everyone else we know is going home, so she’ll be alone. I told her to ask if she could stay at the Burrow, but she won’t because she and Ron have had a fight. It’s stupid really, and they’ll probably be over it in a few days – and I don’t want Hermione to have to spend the holidays alone just because of it, especially since it will probably only make things worse between her and Ron. Anyway I was just writing to ask if it was alright if Hermione comes to the Burrow with us, because she won’t come unless it’s alright with you, and she won’t ask herself. Please write back as soon as possible, because we’ll be leaving tomorrow at noon.

Thanks,

Harry

He found Hedwig, and tied the letter to her leg – stroked her feathers and said that she should get it to the Weasleys quick, because it was important. Hedwig gave a soft, reassuring hoot, and took off, flying gracefully over the grounds. Harry picked his bag up and went back downstairs for Transfiguration. He entered McGonagall’s classroom to see Ron and Hermione were already there, sitting on opposite sides of the room. Harry sighed in exasperation and took a seat away from the two of them, next to Neville.

“Harry,� Neville said. “I know that you don’t want to choose between your friends, but I’d rather you not sit next to me,� he said seriously.

“Why not?�

“I don’t enjoy having bits of my face transfigured into birds...� he broke into a grin.

Harry laughed; he sneaked a glance at both Ron and Hermione. Neither looked angry; they actually both looked really miserable. They stayed like that all class. Hermione didn’t even manage to transfigure Parvati into a mouse until the end of the period, and then the mouse ran around giggling incessantly. It wasn’t up to Hermione’s usual standards. Parvati had managed to transfigure Hermione, who just sat squeaking sadly and looking in the direction of the bright red mouse scuttering along Seamus’s desk. When Ron was released from his mouse form, he hadn’t even attempted to transfigure Seamus – he just tapped him a few times with his wand while staring off into the space around Hermione. Harry had never seen anything more depressing in his life.

That evening at dinner, Hedwig came swooping down to Harry with a letter from Mrs. Weasley. He untied the parchment from her leg quickly, and began to read it.

Dear Harry,

Tell Hermione that if she doesn’t arrive at King’s Cross with you Ron, and Ginny – I’m going to send Arthur to bring her to the Burrow personally. And tell Ron to apologize for whatever stupid thing he’s done to upset her.

Much love, Molly Weasley

Harry laughed and showed the letter to Hermione.

“You wrote to Mrs. Weasley?� she asked incredulously.

“Yeah, now you have no choice but to come with us,� he said, grinning. “Well, I suppose I better deliver the message to Ron as well – and you should pack for tomorrow.�

Ron had already left dinner, so Harry went to find him in the common room; Hermione went with him to go pack her things. Ron was sitting across from the fireplace writing an essay on Human-Rodent Transfiguration that he been assigned due to his lackluster attempts that day in class.

“I got a letter from your mum today,� he said casually.

“What about?�

“It was quite short, but she told me to tell you to apologize for whatever it is you’ve done to upset Hermione...�

“I already apologized...� he said glumly. “Hermione didn’t accept it.�

“What? Why not?�

“Apparently it wasn’t sincere enough.�

“How did you do it?�

“Well, I didn’t really look her in the eye. Actually I really apologized to the floor, instead of to her. And I kind of mumbled ‘sorry’. It seemed to upset her even more.�

“Were you dropped on your head as a child, mate? I s’pose it wouldn’t make a difference though - I mean, I had a killing curse shot at mine, and I’m nowhere near as clueless as you...�

“I resent that statement.�

“Yeah, whatever. Apologize again – and make sure it’s sincere. I’ve gotta go, I have plans with Katie,� With that he left Ron to contemplate how he was going to get himself out of his predicament, and he met Katie, who was waiting for him at the portrait hole.

“Ready to go?’ she asked.

“Yeah,� They left for the Room of Requirement; it had become quite a popular hangout for all of the students who had been in the DA. They entered the room – it had a shelf filled with bottles of butterbeer and a variety of sweets, and a big Gryffindor colored couch. Katie grabbed a Chocolate Frog off the shelf and sat down on the couch.

“My mum and dad said that’s it’s okay for me to go to the Weasleys’ for New Year’s.�

“Yeah? That’s great.� Harry said, opening a bottle of butterbeer and taking a sip.

“I was wondering if you’d meet me in Diagon Alley on the 20th...� Katie continued.

“Sure...why the 20th though?"

“Because it’s our three month anniversary...�

“Oh...yeah.�

“So I’ll be at The Leaky Cauldron at around three...�

“I’ll meet you there.�

Inwardly, Harry was terrified. Was a three-month anniversary supposed to signify something important? Would he be expected to dress nice? Was he supposed to get her a present? Then he remembered, to his immense relief – he would be spending the next few days in a house with Hermione, Ginny, and Mrs. Weasley – surely they would be able to help him through it.

“Harry?� Katie said, pulling him from his thoughts.

“Yeah?�

“Um.. I was just wondering... how , exactly, do you feel about me?�

Harry suddenly became very aware how many walls their were in the room, and how very far away the door was.

“Er...what do you mean?�

“You know...�

“I like you...if that’s what you mean�

“And that’s it? After almost three months, you only like me?�

“Um... no of course not...I – er...�

Katie was looking at him expectantly. Harry swallowed hard and thought about exactly what the answer to this question was – how could she just spring this on him out of nowhere? Finally, he knew what to tell her, he let out a deep breath.

“Look Katie, I really care about you. Remember in October, when you were taken by Lucius and Bellatrix and I told you I was attacked by the dementors.?�

She nodded.

“It was the worst dementor attack I’d ever had, probably because they’re were so many – and I had images of Sirius dying, and the pain of Voldemort being inside of...I felt weak and cold. Anyway – I never told you this before, but the happy thought I used to make my Patronus was you. The thought of you made a Patronus that was strong enough to drive away all of the dementors.

Katie smiled and Harry felt a wave of relief sweep over him; clearly, this had satisfied her question.

“I care about you, too.�

“Er...thank you.�

Katie laughed.

“We should probably get going, it’s 10 o’clock. And I don’t have my cloak.�

“Alright, then.�

They made their way back to the common room as quietly as possible, through the Fat Lady (“Lion’s Winter�) and into the common room. Harry kissed Katie good night, and then went upstairs. He wasn’t sure what he was feeling – much of it was definitely relief – but he also thought he felt somewhat blissful as well, and at the same time frightened. He couldn’t pinpoint the emotion, but whatever it was – it carried him into peaceful dreams of flying above the Forbidden Forest on his firebolt with Katie, while Prongs, his Patronus, rode alongside them serenely before disappearing into the crystal night.

Disclaimer: This chapter includes lyrics from "Underneath" by Jessica Simpson. They are not my lyrics, and I am not claiming to have written them. They just suited R & H so well, I couldn't bring myself to not use them.

Chapter 27: Ron's Apology

Harry had an unbelievably difficult time saying goodbye to Katie the next day. You'll see her in six days, he kept thinking to himself, but for some reason he just wanted to stay. It wasn't until Mr. Weasley told Harry that it really was time to go, that he gave Katie a final kiss goodbye and left.

The journey from King's Cross to the Burrow had been a highly uncomfortable; Ginny and Harry had tried to up a good flow of conversation to disguise the silence between Ron and Hermione. It seemed that neither one of them was angry anymore; they were both just too scared to say anything to the other one. Mr. Weasley kept glancing curiously at the four of them, clearly wondering what the source of the discomfort was. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they arrived. Mrs. Weasley came running out, throwing her arms around Ginny.

"Oh, thank goodness – you had me so worried..."

After Ginny was freed from her grasp, she spotted Harry and ran for him.

"And you...so brave, rescuing her – again – and the dementors. Are you alright?"

"We're both fine, Mrs. Weasley – it was ages ago..."

"Still..." she said, pursing her lips. She looked at Ron and Hermione, who were standing on opposite sides of the garden, with their arms crossed. "And you two..." she just shook her head.

"Alright, come inside – the others are waiting for you..."

Upon entering the Burrow they were bombarded with greetings from Fred, George, Bill, and Charlie. Ron turned to Harry –

"I'm going to bring our stuff up to my room, alright Harry?" he said.

Then turning to Ginny he whispered, "I need to talk to you..."

Ginny nodded and grabbed her belongings, along with Hermione's, and followed Ron upstairs.

"What do you s'pose that's about?" Harry asked Hermione as he sat down at the table. She just shrugged her shoulders, taking a seat next to him. Fred and George immediately joined them.

"So, Ron finally admitted he likes you," said Fred.

"I'm glad. Thought I was going to ask you out for him myself," said George.

Harry shot them a warning look.

"What's wrong, the honeymoon's over already?" asked Fred.

"It's nothing..." sighed Hermione.

"Ron's just being an idiot I suppose..." said George.

"Don't worry about it Hermione, we'll give him a few good kicks up the – "

"FRED! GEORGE! I NEED YOU IN THE KITCHEN!" they heard Mrs. Weasley shout from the next room.

"We'll see you in a bit," Fred said, as they both left.

Harry turned to Hermione, ready to change the subject.

"I need your help, Hermione."

"With what?"

"Well... Katie's asked me to meet her in Diagon Alley on the 20th – it's our 'three-month anniversary.'"

"And?"

"Well – I don't know. I think I'm supposed to do something about it – I think she thinks it's a big deal. She asked me last night how I 'felt about her'."

This seemed to spark Hermione's interest.

"What did you say?"

"I told her I cared about her, a lot."

"Well, you should probably get her something, for your anniversary I mean. It might be good to bring her flowers. You want to dress nice, too."

"That's what I thought," Harry sighed.

"Don't worry so much," Hermione said, laughing at his fatally serious expression.

"You should take your own advice," Harry said. "That's the first time I've heard you laugh in a week."

"Yeah, well. I don't know, I've been thinking – maybe I should just forgive him now."

"I don't know – I think you'll feel better if he apologizes first. And that's going to happen any day now..."

"I hope you're right..."

Then, Mrs. Weasley entered the room, levitating plates and bowls in front of her.

"Dinner's ready, someone call Ginny and Ron," she said as the rest of the family joined Harry and Hermione at the table.

"GINNY! RON! DINNER!" called Fred, taking a seat next to Bill.

"I could have done that myself, Fred..." she scowled. She sat down, then turned to Harry with a softened expression.

"Alright, Harry – so tell me about your girlfriend – Katie, isn't it?"

"Yes Mrs. Weasley..."

"You're going with Katie? Katie Bell?" asked George, choking on his mashed potatoes.

"From the Quidditch team?" said Fred.

"Yes..." Harry felt his face grow hot.

"How'd you manage to get her?" they asked together.

"What do you mean, how'd I manage to get her? I asked her out and she said yes..."

"Blimey, Harry – you're good with the ladies," George said, impressed. "Cho Chang wasn't bad either, a bit whiny – but still..."

"Katie now, that's a catch," said Fred.

"She's an excellent Chaser," said George.

Ginny and Ron entered the room from upstairs, interrupting the conversation.

"What were you two up to?" asked Charlie.

"Nothing," Ron said – but he glanced nervously at Hermione, his ears turning pink. Ginny just giggled and took a seat next to Fred.

"I heard about the Veritaserum incident," he said to her, quietly so Mrs. Weasley wouldn't hear. "Impressive."

"Thank you," Ginny replied cordially, as though accepting praise from the Minister of Magic for being awarded the Order of Merlin.

They all ate the rest of their dinner happily, discussing how Fred and George's business was going, and how the school year had gone for the students. Harry and Ginny told them all about the incident with Lucius and Bellatrix, almost giving Mrs. Weasley several acute heart attacks. When they were all finished, everybody was full to the brim and exhausted, so most of them headed to bed. When Harry and Ron got upstairs, Harry immediately began asking about what he and Ginny were up to.

"Well I've decided that if I want Hermione back, I'm going to have to really deserve it. So I've asked Ginny to help me with an apology."

"Why don't you try 'I'm sorry I've been such an idiot Hermione, please take me back,'" Harry said.

"Not good enough, it has to be big. Ginny's a pretty good writer – so she's going to help me write a poem."

Harry couldn't help but laugh.

"It's not funny – " Ron scowled.

"Of course it's not funny. I'm sorry I shouldn't have laughed."

"You're not sorry – you're still smiling..."

"Because I'm happy that you and Hermione will be together again," he said innocently.

Ron glared at him and climbed into bed.

"I don't care what you think – Hermione deserves something special."

This should be good, Harry thought to himself before falling asleep.

The next day, Ginny spent the day with Ron outside in the backyard, talking in hushed voices, writing over a piece of paper. Anytime anyone approached them to ask them what they were doing, Ginny pulled out her wand and threatened to hex them. Knowing that she probably would do it, everyone stayed away. Hermione spent most of the day coaching Harry on how he should act on his upcoming 'anniversary' date with Katie. Harry couldn't help thinking about how complicated girls were. After dinner, Ron stood up at the table – looking very nervous – and cleared his throat.

"I have something I want everyone to hear..." he said.

Everyone looked up, curiously. Ron walked over to where Hermione was sitting.

"I wanted to say I'm sorry for being such a git. I should have never chosen Quidditch over you – and I've written something, with some help from Ginny, to show you how much you mean to me."

He gulped loudly, pulling out a piece of paper and got down on one knee. His face was as red as Harry had ever seen it, and Hermione's eyes were already brimming with tears. Ron began to read, his voice trembling.

"Sometimes it's hard when you're so deep inside,
To see all you can lose in the blink of an eye.
Dreams could be shattered, you could be gone
How would I survive, cause you're where I belong.
My sole believer, without you, I don't know who I would be.

Sometimes I listen to a voice that isn't mine,
I disconnect from everything inside
And I have made choices and wasted all the days
I could have been with you, when my heart has stayed.
And I know you've waited, faithfully blessing our love even stronger.

Underneath I feel you move through me
Inside out, you surround me
I breathe you like I'm taking my last breath
You're everything I know
So how could I let you go?"

Ron stood up, and Hermione immediately burst into tears and threw her arms around him. Mr. Weasley, Charlie and Bill clapped, while Fred and George were respectful enough to put their heads under the table to laugh. Mrs. Weasley was wiping tears away, as was Ginny.

"I'm sorry, Hermione," Ron said.

"It's okay..." she replied, smiling – still sobbing.

"You're definitely your father's son," Mrs. Weasley said, smiling nostalgically at her husband.

After everyone had finally settled down, except for Hermione, who it seemed would be crying quite awhile, there was a knock at the door. Mr. Weasley looked around.

"Who could that be?" It was very uncommon for wizards to call on each other using the front door. Mr. Weasley got up and went to the door – everyone else was quiet with curious anticipation. The door was opened.

"Hello, dad..." a voice said.

It was Percy.

Chapter 28: The Weasley Family Reunion

There was a stunned silence.

“P-Percy,� said Mr. Weasley. “What are you doing here?�

“I’ve come to say I’m sorry – I was wrong, wrong about everything.�

“You’ve known that you were wrong for six months – what’s the sudden change of heart?� Fred said angrily, standing up and walking to the door.

“Fred!� said Mr. Weasley, looking at him sharply.

“No – he’s right, Dad,� Percy was looking thoroughly ashamed.

“Come in, Percy,� Mr Weasley said, moving aside so he could come inside.

Fred was still standing in his way looking indignant, but with a warning look from his father, he stepped aside. Percy walked in and looked around at everyone. The shock of Percy’s entrance had caused Hermione’s crying to subside, but she was sitting with Ron’s arms around her, her face still tear-stained. Ron wouldn’t look at Percy; nor would George or Ginny. Charlie and Bill were with Mrs. Weasley, who also couldn’t bring herself to look at her son. Harry sat on the floor looking from Percy to Fred to Mr. Weasley.

“Looks like everyone’s here,� Percy said nervously.

“Yeah,� said Fred. “Everyone...we’ve been waiting for you. Remind me again, how long ago did you leave?�

“I think it’s been over a year, Fred. Isn’t that right, Perce?� said George, getting up to join Fred, his voice malicious.

“Fred. George. That’s enough,� said Mr. Weasley.

“Look, I came to say I’m sorry. I know – I should have come sooner. I was afraid. When I left, I thought I was right – I thought you were all in trouble, I thought leaving would knock some sense into all of you – I never meant to hurt you, any of you. Please, please believe that I’m sorry.�

This was a Percy Harry had never seen before. He had changed – maybe because, for the first time he had been proven wrong. His ego had taken a hit. Harry looked at Mr. Weasley, who began to speak quietly.

“It’s okay, Percy... I understand. It’s alright.�

George looked at his dad as though he’d gone mad.

“WHAT? You’re just going to take him back, just like that? After everything he did to us? He hurt you Dad! He hurt everyone! He made Ginny and Mum cry; he told Ron to stop being friends with Harry! And you’re just going to forgive him?�

“We’re supposed to be a family, George – �

“Well maybe Percy should have thought about that before he ditched us all,� he replied, before storming upstairs. He was followed by Fred, who threw Percy one more scathing look before leaving.

“I’m going to bed, Arthur,� said Mrs. Weasley quietly, and she got up and followed her two sons upstairs.

Bill sighed and stood up, walking over to Percy and Arthur.

“They just need time, Perce... you really hurt some of us,� he said.

“Yeah, I know,� said Percy quietly. He looked at Harry. “Harry, I’m sorry about – �

“Don’t worry about it...� Harry said. He could tell Percy was honestly ashamed of what he had done to the Weasleys, and to him.

“So...what’s going on with everyone?� Percy asked.

“Well, Fred and George have their own business; it’s doing well. Charlie just moved back from Romania. Ron’s Quidditch Captain; Ginny’s just been made a prefect.�

“That’s great. That’s all great.�

The conversation was all very stiff.

“Maybe we should go to bed – talk more in the morning,� Arthur suggested. “We have an extra bedroom downstairs now, Perce – you can sleep in there...�

“Alright,’ said Percy. “Thanks dad.�

He said goodnight to everyone and then Mr. Weasley showed him to the room.

Charlie stood up, stretching.

“Yeah, I think it is best we go to bed – it’s been quite an interesting evening,� he winked at Ron and Hermione. He and Bill both said goodnight and went to bed. Hermione, Ron, Harry and Ginny were the only ones left. They sat quietly for a minute or two. Ginny looked very upset.

“What do you think, Ron, about Percy?�

“I don’t know...� he said blankly. “I think he means it – that he’s sorry. But even Mum couldn’t stay in the same room as him.�

“He was brave to come back,� said Hermione. “He’s really had to swallow his pride...�

“Yeah, and for Percy that’s pretty hard – all he’s ever had is his pride,� agreed Harry.

“Are you going to forgive him?� asked Ginny.

“Dad did...� Ron replied. “I s’pose we should, too.�

Harry stood up to go to bed.

“I'm going to go on up, I have to write to Katie...� he said.

“Yeah, I have to write to Dean,� Ginny said, joining him.

“Hermione and I are going to stay up for a bit,�

“Alright, g’night...� Harry said, and he and Ginny went upstairs.

Charlie was right; it had been a very interesting night.

---

Harry was first downstairs the next morning. He walked into the sitting room to find Ron and Hermione asleep on the couch. He walked over and nudged them.

“Ron, Hermione – wake up.�

“Whoosdat?� Ron said.

“It’s Harry – wake up, you’ve fallen asleep on the couch.�

The two of them sat up sleepily.

“We know, Harry...� Hermione said, getting up and going into the kitchen.

“Yeah – we didn’t fall asleep, we went to sleep,� said Ron groggily.

“Together? On purpose? Why?� Harry asked, disgustedly.

“Because we wanted too...� Ron said walking over behind Hermione, putting his arms around her and kissing her on the cheek.

“There is something really wrong with the two of you,� Harry said. Neither of them seemed to be listening, though. They were acting worse than Ginny and Dean. Luckily, Harry wasn’t subjected to having to be alone with them much longer; Mr. Weasley, Bill and Charlie came downstairs. Mr. Weasley told them all in a hushed voice that Mrs. Weasley was staying upstairs because she wasn’t ready to talk to Percy, and to give her some time, then he grabbed something to eat and left for work, as did Bill. Charlie stayed and made breakfast for everyone. Ginny, Fred, and George arrived shortly. It seemed Fred and George were as equally disgusted by Ron and Hermione’s behavior as Harry had been, but they put this aside to discuss Percy.

“I can’t believe him – showing up here like that, asking for forgiveness...� said Fred.

“He probably has no where else to go...� added George.

“Come on – give him a break. Like Dad said – we’re a family...� said Charlie, putting a few sausages on Harry’s plate.

“Yeah, well tell that to Percy...� said George

“He’s trying to make up for his mistakes. If you push him away, you’ll be no better than he was,� replied Charlie.

“Charlie’s right,� said Ron. “I think we should give him a chance. You’re not going to make things better acting the way you are now...�

“Oh, why don’t you go kiss your girlfriend...� said George.

“All right then, come on Hermione – let’s go upstairs.�

With that they left.

“They’re not serious...� said Fred, with an appalled grimace.

“Oh, I think they are,� said Harry.

Percy entered the kitchen a few moments later.

“Good morning, everyone,� he said apprehensively.

“Percy, just in time for breakfast,� Charlie said trying to sound friendly, and giving Fred and George a significant look from the corner of his eye.

“Where’s Mum?� Percy asked.

There was an awkard silence.

“She won’t come downstairs,� said Ginny quietly.

“Oh...I see,� said Percy, sitting at the table. “You’ve grown a lot Ginny,� he said trying to make conversation.

“Well it’s been a year since you’ve seen her,� George said in an undertone. Charlie looked at him warningly; luckily Percy hadn’t heard him. Ron and Hermione came back downstairs, blushing.

“Thanks for the suggestion, George,� Ron said grinning and sitting back down for some eggs and toast, Hermione next to him.

“Oh...good morning Percy...� Hermione said a little too formally, when she spotted him at the table, looking at the two of them very perplexed.

“Are the two of you...?�

“Yes,� said Ron –he wouldn’t look Percy in the eye, but he sounded as though he was trying to be friendly.

“So,� said Fred, eyeing Ron and Hermione with disgust. “What are everyone’s plans for the day?�

---

This pattern of formal, forcefully friendly conversation continued throughout that day and the next at the Weasley household. Mrs. Weasley still hadn’t come downstairs, and had all her meals in her room. Finally, that Wednesday – Harry came downstairs to find Charlie, Bill, Mr. Weasley Ginny, Fred, George, Hermione and Ron eating breakfast at the table, being served by Mrs. Weasley. She was bustling around the kitchen, humming as though nothing unusual had happened recently.

“Good morning, Harry dear! What would you like for breakfast?�

“I’ll just have some toast, thanks...� he looked at Ginny and mouthed ‘what’s going on’ but she just shrugged; clearly she was as clueless to her mother’s behavior as he was. Then, Percy entered the kitchen. He looked surprised to see Molly as well.

“Mum...It’s nice to see you.�

“Oh, good morning Percy dear – would you like some toast? I was just putting some on for Harry...�

“Oh...yes, please...� he said unsurely.

Everyone looked curiously at one another, even Ron and Hermione took a break from feeding each other cereal; what on earth was going on? Mrs. Weasley served Harry and Percy their toast, then announced that she would be going to Diagon Alley after breakfast.

“Does anyone want to come with me?� she asked.

“Oh, yes,� said Harry. “I have to pick up some things.�

“George and I will come as well, mum – we have to check on the shop,� said Fred.

“Us too,� said Ron and Hermione in unison, which was quite frightening.

“And me,� said Ginny.

Mrs. Weasley looked at Percy expectantly.

“Will you be coming too, dear?�

“If you want me to, of course.�

“Don’t be silly – of course I wanted you to come...why wouldn’t I?�

“Alright,� said George. “Can we end this act right now – forgiving Percy is one thing, mum. But you can’t just act as if nothing has happened – especially after spending two days avoiding him – it’s unhealthy, and it’s just strange.�

“I don’t know what you mean, George...�

“Mum, stop it! We all need to talk about this,� said Ginny. “Right now. We’re all here. Things aren’t going to just go back to normal if we all play nice...�

Mrs. Weasley pursed her lips and looked around.

“Molly, Ginny’s right... we’ll have to talk about this,� said Mr. Weasley.

There was an awkward silence.

“You sent back your sweater,� Mrs. Weasley said suddenly.

“I know, mum. I’m sorry�

“You hurt your father and me, and your siblings – And all things you said about Harry...�

“I was wrong, I let Fudge get to me, I thought you were all traitors, I thought Dumbledore was wrong, I thought Harry was mad...�

“Maybe you shouldn’t believe everything someone tells you just because they’re in a powerful position,� Mrs. Weasley replied, a hint of anger in her voice.

“I know. Believe me, I know. I’ve learned my lesson – I’m sorry. Please forgive me for everything I’ve done, for all the hurt I’ve caused. I don’t want to lose any more time – with the war and everything else; I don’t want to lose you, any of you.�

“And what about last Christmas, when your father nearly died! You couldn’t even stop by, or send an owl – nothing!�

“I cannot tell you how incredibly sorry I am for that – you know I would never want anything to happen to Dad – to any of you. There is nothing I regret more than not being there for Dad when he was bitten. And I realized that, if anything were to happen to any of you now, and I missed the chance to say I was sorry, I would have to carry it inside me for the rest of my life. And I love you all too much to not get the chance to tell you that.�

The sincerity in Percy’s voice was heartbreaking, and it brought Mrs. Weasley to tears – she threw her arms around Percy.

“I'm so glad you’re back, I’ve been so worried,� she said, sobbing into his shoulder. Mrs. Weasley breakdown washed over the others like a wave; it was like a spell had been broken. Even Fred and George realized they had to forgive Percy. After that, things were back to normal at the Weasley household; Percy still seemed a little apprehensive, and obviously nobody was as comfortable with him as they were with each other – but then again, Percy had all been a little closed off – and now he was on his way to being closer with them all then he ever had been before. It seemed as though everything that happened had, in some odd way, been for the good, and that Percy’s return had brought the Weasley family, Harry and Hermione included, closer together than they ever had been before.

Chapter 29: The Watch

Harry looked in the mirror nervously; he had given up trying to flatten his hair. He was supposed to be meeting Katie at the Leaky Cauldron in an hour. He had gotten her white lilies and a bell shaped medallion with her initials engraved on it on a silver chain. He sat down on his bed and kept looking at the clock anxiously. Hermione was watching him from Ron’s bed with a patronizing look.

“Harry, calm down,� she said. “It’s Katie...�

“Yeah,� said Ron. “You know – your girlfriend?�

“I know, I know – I’m being stupid...�

He couldn’t calm down, though. He spent a half-hour pacing the bedroom, before deciding to go ahead and leave. He went downstairs, told Mrs. Weasley he was going to Diagon Alley (“Have a nice time, dear...�) and grabbed a handful of floo powder, throwing it into the fire. The flames turned bright green, he stepped in, taking a deep breath – “Diagon Alley� he said. He felt the familiar whirling sensation and in a few moments he stepped out into the Leaky Cauldron.

Well, at least I’m getting the hang of it, Harry thought to himself. He dusted himself off and ordered a butterbeer from Tom. He looked at the clock on the wall – Katie was supposed to be there in 10 minutes. Just as he was noticing this, she walked in the door.

“Hi Harry,� she said smiling. She had worn her hair down again and was wearing bronze colored robes that, again, brought out the color of her eyes.

“Hey,� her arrival seemed to finally bring Harry to his senses, and the nervous feeling in his stomach subsided. He handed her the lilies.

“They’re lovely,� she said, kissing his cheek. “So, where do you want to go?�

“I was thinking we should go to Florean Fortescue’s for some ice-cream...� he said.

“And maybe some hot chocolate?� she asked sweetly.

“And some hot chocolate,� Harry agreed, laughing.

They went out to back and through the entrance to Diagon Alley.

“So, how have your holidays been going?� she asked.

“Very interesting,� he said. “Ron’s brother, Percy, came back a few nights ago – he kind of left a year ago, he thought that Fudge was right and his family was wrong to be hanging around with Dumbledore and me...�

“Wow, that must have been emotional,� she said.

“Yeah, there was some shouting, and crying – some uncomfortable silences. Things seem to be getting back to normal now, though.�

“Speaking of back to normal, Hermione and Ron are back together?�

“Yeah...� Harry said rolling his eyes.

“What’s wrong?� she asked, laughing.

“It’s sickening. I told you in my letter about Ron’s ‘poem’ right?�

She nodded.

“Well since that night they’ve been all over each other – feeding each other, going to sleep in each other’s arms, running upstairs to snog every chance they get; it’s quite annoying really...�

“It sounds cute,� Katie said.

“Wait until you have to see it yourself...Even Ginny’s starting to get annoyed...�

“Leave them alone – they’re in love...�

“Well they should be in love somewhere where I don’t have to watch them...� he said.

They sat down at a table outside Fortescue’s and ordered sundaes and hot chocolate.

“I have something for you,� he said, taking the box with the chain out of his pocket.

“Oh, you didn’t have to...� Katie said.

Hermione told him that she would probably say this, and that she would probably be lying. He handed her the box, and she accepted it excitedly.

“Oh, it’s lovely...� she said. “Thanks, Harry.�

She pulled out something from her own pocket.

“I got this for you.�

She handed him a small box, much like the one Harry had given her. He opened it curiously, wondering what it could be. It was a silver watch. The face was black, and there was an engraved image of a large black dog behind the moving hands. The words “In loving memory of the courageous Sirius Black, a beloved friend and godfather,� were engraved in script around the edge. Harry was completely speechless; it was one of the best gifts he had ever received.

“Katie...I-I don’t know what to say...�

“You don’t have to say anything.�

“Thank you.�

“You’re welcome.�

From that point on, the date went wonderfully. At eight, he kissed her goodbye and she left for home. He left for the Burrow through the fireplace, wondering why he had been so nervous in the first place. When he got to the Burrow, he showed them all the watch Katie had given him. Mrs. Weasley left the room because she ‘got something in her eye.’ Her eyes were red when she returned. Clearly, despite the differences she had with Sirius, his death had upset her quite a bit.

“This was really thoughtful of her,� said Hermione.

“And it’s so beautiful,� added Ginny

They were interrupted by a loud crack outside, and Mr. Weasley came in looking apprehensive.

“Another Ministry employee was attacked today,� he said, sitting down tiredly. “I don’t see an end to this anytime soon...�

“I know what you mean,� agreed Charlie, who was reading from the Daily Prophet. “It seems everything is just Death Eaters running around killing and destroying – I don’t see how anyone’s going to get to You-Know-Who at this rate. And until someone finishes him – this will never be over.�

Hermione and Ron glanced over at Harry, looking worried. Mrs. Weasley put a cup of tea down in front of her husband.

“So... what?� asked George. “They’re not doing anything but going on killing sprees? I always thought You-Know-Who had a bit more class than that...�

“I think they’re trying to get power by intimidation,� said Mr. Weasley. “It’s what happened last time. At first it was just random killings – but soon they started trying to get political power, got people inside the Ministry; got rid of loads of Muggle borns and Half-Bloods, got laws changed...�

“This is all Fudge’s fault; if he had just come to his senses...� she stopped and looked at Percy, guiltily.

“It’s alright, Mum...� Percy said.

Harry looked at Mr. Weasley.

“Do you know if the Order’s found out what the Death Eaters were after when they kidnapped the Unspeakables back in September?�

Arthur threw a look at Molly, Bill, and Charlie, before turning back to Harry.

“How did you know...?�

“Dumbledore told me.�

Molly sighed.

“Dumbledore did say to tell Harry anything he wanted to know, Arthur...� she said, somewhat sniffily as though she thought it was a bad idea.

“No, Harry – we don’t know anything yet. Ophelia and Kenneth are still missing,� Mr. Weasley said seriously. There was a tense silence.

“I’ve invited Remus for Christmas,� said Mrs. Weasley clearing her throat. Obviously she wanted to change the subject.

“Lupin? That’s great,� said Fred.

“Yeah – he’s back teaching at Hogwarts now, isn’t he?� asked George.

“Yeah,� said Ron. “It’s a good thing too... I couldn’t have put up with any more of Umbridge.�

“Speaking of teachers,� said Hermione. “We have a new potions teacher, Professor Alchemina. She’s really nice – she’ll be replacing Professor Snape until the end of February.�

“Yeah – it’s nice to be rid of Snape for a while,� added Harry.

There was another tense silence among the older members of the family.

“What?� he said suspiciously.

Nobody said anything.

“Is Snape doing something for the Order?� he asked. “Is that why he’s not teaching?�

Still, nobody spoke.

“What’s going on? You just said that Dumbledore told you to tell me anything I want to know – where’s Snape?� Harry demanded.

“We don’t know, Harry,� said Charlie finally.

“Snape disappeared a few weeks ago. Dumbledore just told Alchemina ‘the end of February� because ‘indefinitely’ would sound too suspicious,� added Bill.

“So what do you mean – has he been kidnapped? Killed?�

“We really have no idea, Harry� said Mr. Weasley.

A lump formed in Harry’s throat. He had imagined Snape leaving so many times before – but now it felt like a dark cloud had formed over his head. If something really had happened to Snape, they were all in serious trouble.

Chapter 30 – Call Me Molly

For the next five days Harry’s mind raced with questions: Why had the Unspeakables still not been found? What were the Death Eaters doing to them? What where they trying to get from the Department of Mysteries? Where had Snape disappeared to? Was he even still working for the Order? Perhaps he was really working for Voldemort and had left Dumbledore because he had finally gotten the information he needed. Maybe he was working for the Order, but Voldemort had discovered him and had him killed. Theory upon theory was building up in his mind, each more ridiculous than the one before. Harry found himself wishing, for the first time in his life, that Snape was safe and sound somewhere, far away from Voldemort. Harry was never so happy to see Christmas arrive, despite having to watch Ron and Hermione go at it every time they ‘accidentally’ stepped under the mistletoe. He went to sleep the night before knowing he wouldn’t be given the chance to think about the war the next day, and woke up without a trace of worry in his mind. He looked at his new watch and smiled as he heard Sirius’s voice in his head singing “God Rest Ye, Merrye Hippogriffs� – it was eight o’clock. He looked over at Ron’s bed – he wasn’t there. Either he was already up, or he had spent the night on the couch with Hermione, again. He got up and ran downstairs excitedly – he found Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Ginny, Ron and Hermione sitting around the huge Christmas tree, decorated with dazzling red and gold fairies and topped off with a sparkling white gold star. There were few “Have a Very Harry Christmas� baubles. They hadn’t been on the tree the night before; Harry wondered where they had come from

“Merry Christmas, Harry dear,� Mrs. Weasley said when she saw him. “We got a package from your friend, Dobby I think his name was – he sent us these lovely ornaments. He must really like you...�

“Er, yeah...he’s a big fan,� Harry said laughing – he should have known.

“Thank you for the cauldron by the way,� she continued. “I’ve been meaning to get a new self-stirring one for a while. Now come and have a seat, you’ve got quite a few presents of your own to open.�

She forced him onto a large cushion on the floor where she had arranged his gifts in a neat pile, while Mr. Weasley thanked him ecstatically for the rubber duck he had given him.

At the top of Harry’s pile was a messily wrapped assortment of things from Mrs. Weasley, including a green hand-knit sweater with a silver stag on the front. Ron had given him a book called “The Best Seeker You Can Be�. Hermione had gotten him personalized parchment with his initials and lightning bolts running along the side in scarlet ink. Dobby had sent him socks, one was red, the other gold – and they both had roaring lions stitched on to them. Mr. Weasley gave him a professional secrecy sensor he had gotten from an Auror at work. Katie had sent a picture of the two of them they had taken at Florean Fortescue’s; it was inside a silver picture frame with their names and the date inscribed at the bottom. Harry grinned as he watched his picture self try to tickle Katie as she struggled, laughing, to get away.

Lupin arrived at the Burrow about an hour before dinner, with Chocolate Frogs and Every Flavor Beans for everyone. Everyone sat around the fireplace playing games of wizard’s chess and Exploding Snap while they waited for the turkey to finish. There was even a competition to see who would eat the most disgusting jelly bean. Ginny had a bright green one that tasted like grass, and when she frantically drank a glass of water to wash out the taste, it – for some reason – only got stronger. Fred and George even managed to get Percy to eat an odd brownish bean that turned out to be dirt. The contest winner, however, was definitely Charlie who had bravely picked up a dark brown one that turned out to be dragon dung. Luckily for him, dinner was served the second after he had swallowed the bean.

Everyone gathered around the table but before they had a chance to tuck in, Mrs. Weasley said she wanted to say a few words.

“I know some things have happened over the past year that we wish had never occurred, but we need to be grateful for what we have now and move on from the past because you never know what will happen tomorrow, or how much time you have left with the ones you love.� She smiled at them all, her eyes resting a moment on Harry. “I just wanted to take a moment to remember how fortunate we are to all be here, together, this Christmas.�

“I think we should toast to the memory of Sirius,� Mr. Weasley said solemnly, raising his glass, everyone else following his lead. They were a silent a few moments, and then they chinked their glasses together as Charlie said ‘rest in peace.’ Harry thought of his godfather a moment as the other’s began to eat – he realized that wherever Sirius was now, he was probably happy – he wasn’t locked up in Grimmauld Place any more, trapped in a place he loathed, unable to go outside in fear of being caught and sentenced to the Dementor’s Kiss. As much as he missed Sirius, he was in a better place. Harry smiled to himself as he looked at his watch; he looked up to see Lupin watching him. He sent him a look to say “I’m okay,� and Lupin smiled and turned to Bill.

“Pass me the potatoes, Bill?�

“Sure,� Bill said as he pulled his wand out and pointed them at the potatoes, levitating towards Lupin. Mrs. Weasley scowled.

“Bill, having a wand at the table is rude...�

“So is having long hair,� he winked at his mother, who tried to hide her smile.

“The food is delicious, Mrs. Weasley,� said Hermione.

“Thank you, Hermione dear,� she said smiling. “You know, you can call me Molly if you like.�

“No, that’s quite alright. Mrs. Weasley,� Hermione said

“If you feel more comfortable calling me Mrs. Weasley, its fine,� she replied. “But once you and Ron are married, I’ll insist that you call me Molly.�

Hermione blushed furiously, Ron nearly choked on his carrots.

“Mum –� he said recovering, “We’re only sixteen...�

“Yes, Mrs. Weasley – we’re much too young to be thinking about marriage,� Hermione said.

“That’s certainly not true,� Ginny said in an undertone to Harry. “She’s already asked me to be her maid of honor...�

“Whatever you say, dear...� Mrs. Weasley said.

“Anyway – did anyone hear about the Cannon’s game,� said Ron, trying desperately to pretend that they hadn’t just discussed his marriage to Hermione.

Nobody said anything. Everyone at the table, minus Ron and Hermione, couldn’t stop grinning.

“Stop smiling like that,� Ron begged.

Everyone laughed. Charlie smiled, taking pity on Ron.

“Yeah...so, how about those Cannons...�

By the time dinner was over, everyone was full to the brim with food and all the Christmas crackers had been opened. It was most amusing when Ron and Hermione had pulled at one, revealing a veil and two golden rings. Percy read a joke that came out of a cracker he shared with his dad – he told it rather badly, as though he were reading an official document at a Ministry hearing, but Harry was sure he had never heard Percy tell a joke before, so it was understandable. They all moved from the kitchen to the sitting room, laughing and talking merrily. They sat around the fireplace and at Lupin’s suggestion that they sing Christmas carols, they all broke into a loud chorus of “Jingle Bells� (the wizarding version was quite different from the Muggle version, Harry observed.)

“That sounded horrible,� laughed George.

“Well we’re not very good singers...� said Fred.

“Ginny is...� said Bill.

“I am not!� said Ginny, her cheeks turning pink.

“Yeah you are – go on Ginny, sing us a song,� said Charlie.

“No,� she protested.

“C’mon Ginny! Please?� pleaded George, grinning.

“Oh, alright...� she said grudgingly and stood up to sing something – suddenly Kingsley Shacklebolt appeared in the Weasley’s fireplace.

“Sorry to interrupt you all – Arthur, I have something very urgent to discuss with you...� he said very seriously.

“Alright ,Kingsley,� he turned to the others. “Can you give us a few minutes?�

They nodded and silently filed out into the next room, everyone was very tense. Whatever was going on, it had to be very serious for Kingsley to call on Christmas evening.

“What do you s’pose has happened?� Ron asked nervously

“Must be pretty bad...� said Fred.

They waited five minutes, doing nothing, saying nothing. Finally, Arthur opened the door and sat down at the table.

“Arthur, dear what’s happened?� Mrs. Weasley asked frantically.

“We’re not sure, but three Aurors were on duty today down at the Ministry and they’ve been killed...� it was clear that there was more, but that he couldn’t bring himself to say the words

“What were they doing at Ministry on Christmas, Dad?� Fred asked.

Arthur looked at Lupin. It seemed he already knew the answer to Fred’s question, as well as Bill, Charlie and Mrs. Weasley – whose expressions had all become very fearful.

“Arthur – Bellatrix and Lucius...?� Lupin said quietly.

Arthur nodded slowly.

“They’ve escaped.�

A petrified silence ensued this announcement.

“Dumbledore said it was going to happen,� Harry said suddenly. The others looked at him with surprise. “He said it was only a matter of time before they returned to Voldemort.�

Almost everyone in the room flinched at the name.

“What now? What is the Ministry doing?� asked Bill urgently.

“They’ve raised the alarm...it’s pretty much all they can do,� replied Mr. Weasley.

Harry couldn’t take it anymore; he stormed out of the kitchen, upstairs to Ron’s room.

He couldn’t give us one day, Harry thought. He had to take Christmas away from us. Three people are dead – on Christmas. Two more Death Eaters to worry about – on Christmas.

He felt a bitter sense of loathing taking over his insides as he threw himself down onto his bed. Ron, Hermione and Ginny entered the room.

“What’s wrong, Harry?� asked Ron.

“I would have thought it was obvious,� he snapped. Ron was taken aback; he looked to Hermione for help. She walked over to Harry and sat next to him.

“We know – Bellatrix and Lucius...but something else is wrong...�

Harry sighed.

‘It’s just – I’m sick of this. I’m sick of it all – I thought I wouldn’t have to worry about all of this today – but they made sure we’d remember what’s going on – wouldn’t let us be at peace for one day...�

“Harry, this is all going to be over eventually,� Hermione said, trying to comfort him.

“When? When I finally figure out how to defeat him? How long is that going to take – and by then who knows how many people will have died...�

“So that’s it,� Hermione said. “You think this is your fault, you think that if you hurry up and get rid of him, all the pain will end...�

“No, Hermione – I know that for a fact,� he said, getting angry again.

Ginny looked confused;

“What’s going on?� she asked.

Ron looked at Harry, wondering if he should say anything.

“Go ahead.�

Ron took a deep breath and explained it as simply as he could.

“There was this prophecy – it says that Harry has to be the one to ‘vanquish’ You-Know-Who...�

“Last year, at the Department of Mysteries – that’s what they were after...�

“Yeah...�

“So – what are you going to do, Harry?� Ginny asked, worried.

“Me? Well I’m going to sit here and have a laugh with you lot while more people get murdered...� he said bitterly.

“Harry – it’s not your fault. Dumbledore said that the time will come – you aren’t able to defeat Voldemort now any more than any one else is. I’m sure it’s all part of the prophecy...� Hermione said.

“Yeah, mate – you can’t blame yourself.�

Harry wanted to scream at them; tell them it was easier said than done – that they couldn’t possibly understand the guilt eating away at him. But he stopped. He knew he couldn’t afford to waste another day – not with all the death surrounding them.

They’re just trying to be there for me, he told himself. This is hard on them, too.

“You’re right,� he said. “You’re right; blaming myself won’t get rid of Voldemort.�

There was a light knock on the door.

“Come in,� said Ron.

It was Lupin.

“Are you okay, Harry?�

“Yeah – I’m fine. Just stressed, is all.�

“Good – well I just thought I’d check on you. I have to go, take care of some things for the Order,� he said.

“Alright – thanks,� Harry said. “Merry Christmas.�

“You, too.� He nodded to the four of them and left. When he was gone Harry collapsed backwards onto the mattress.

“I think I’m going to go to sleep for the night,� he said.

“Sounds like a good idea,� Ron agreed. “I think I’ll turn in as well.�

“Well I s’pose we’ll leave you boys here,� Ginny said, saying good night. Hermione gave Ron a kiss and left behind Ginny.

Harry felt so tired he could barely keep his eyes open. Maybe it was just a long day, or perhaps the burden of the prophecy was weighing his body and thoughts down. He thought about just letting himself fall asleep in his glasses and clothes, on top of the blankets, but he exhaustedly changed and climbed under the covers.

“Good night, mate,� he heard Ron say as he was drifting off. “And don’t worry; everything’s going to be all right.�

Chapter 31: The New Year

Harry felt quite separate from everyone over the next few days. He tried to keep his spirits up, but it was difficult with everything he had on his mind.

On New Year's Eve, everyone in the Weasley family stayed up. Harry looked up at the Weasleys' clock – for the first time since Christmas, all the hands were pointing at 'home'. Mr. Weasley had been at the Ministry since Christmas night, only stopping back at home once a day to grab a bit of shut-eye. Bill and Charlie had been running around on assignments from the Order. It had been very difficult for the rest of them to get into the holiday spirit.

Harry felt as though the hours to midnight were taking an eternity to pass – he couldn't bring himself to be happy about the New Year. It was supposed to be a time to forget all the bad things that happened the year before, and start over. For Harry, none of this meant anything. He couldn't forget the prophecy, or Sirius – he certainly couldn't forget that only a week ago Malfoy and Bellatrix had escaped and rejoined Voldemort's ranks. They were probably planning another scheme to kidnap Harry at this very minute. He just wanted to go to bed. He would wait, though – he didn't feel like upsetting anyone, not when they were all finally having a good time.

Harry had written to Katie after he had found out about the escape; it shook her up quite a bit. Harry supposed that finding out that the people who had kidnapped her and put her under the Imperius curse had escaped couldn't be very comforting to her thoughts. She seemed more worried about him, though, then she was about herself.

She wrote "...Please be careful, Harry. I don't want you to get hurt – I can't help worrying that they're going to come after you again..."

Finally, the clock stuck midnight. Fred and George released their custom fireworks into the house; one of them fashioned to look like Peeves chasing Umbridge around. Bill, Charlie, and Ginny broke into song, while Ron and Hermione and Mr. & Mrs. Weasley were sharing New Year's kisses. Finally, after a few rounds of butterbeer, everyone headed for bed. Harry remembered happily that he would be seeing Katie the next day, then the exhaustion took over and he fell straight to sleep.

"Potter, don't you know the Dark Lord won't stop until he has you?" he heard Lucius Malfoy's cold drawl whisper maliciously in his ear. He turned around to see a tall dementor-like figure towering over him. He felt fear take over his body, as the sky turned black. Other than the stars, which seemed tiny, he could see nothing.

"We'll keep coming..." it was Bellatrix's voice this time. "And everyone you care about will be in danger until you give in."

"You've already sacrificed that mutt of a godfather; you've put two of your friends in danger... but you keep running – very foolish, Potter."

"A true Gryffindor would give in – he'd stop the pain he was causing to every one around him..."

"No, but Potter values his own safety above others – he doesn't care who dies..."

THAT'S NOT TRUE!

Harry tried to scream at them, but he didn't know where they were, and no sound would come out of his mouth. He wanted to tell them to go away – he wasn't going to give into their torment. The last thing he saw was a flash of green light streaking past him, and he heard a thud on the ground, screams filling the air...

Harry woke up in a cold sweat. It was morning. He sat bolt upright in his bed

"Harry, what's wrong?" asked Ron.

"It was a dream...just a dream," he said, breathlessly.

"What happened?"

"Lucius, Bellatrix – they told me it was my fault. Everyone I care about is in danger. I should give in; they said I should sacrifice myself now – instead of putting everyone in danger."

"It's alright Harry," Ron said, patting his back. "You know that's not true,"

"ISN'T IT?"

"No – it's not. If you give yourself to You-Know-Who now, he'll kill you – and then we won't have any chance. More people will die. You know that..."

Harry took a few deep breaths, Ron was right.

I can't give in now – I won't be saving anyone, he told himself.

"Harry – I believe you'll beat him one day. You're our only hope – against...V-" Ron stopped, and took a deep breath. "– against V-Voldemort."

Harry looked at him in shock.

"You said his name..."

"I thought it was about time – I mean, if you have to kill him, I should at least be brave enough to say the name..."

Harry didn't know why, but the fact that Ron had said Voldemort's name made him feel better. A lot better

"Thanks, Ron..."

"For what, mate?"

"I'm not sure," Harry grinned shakily at him. "But thanks, anyway."

---

The next day passed very much like Christmas. Both Dean and Katie arrived around three o'clock. Seeing Katie, for some reason, made Harry feel as though a great weight had been lifted. At four, Mrs. Weasley asked the boys to degnome the garden – they turned it into a competition to see who could throw a gnome the furthest, with Bill as the judge. Katie and Ginny provided an excellent audience, cheering for all the best throws. Hermione however kept flinching every time she saw someone grab a gnome by the legs ("Do you have to be so violent, Ron?") Ron's violence was rewarded when he won the competition by sending a gnome sailing 213 feet. On the point of Ron's victory, Hermione stood up and applauded louder than anyone.

Mr. Weasley then insisted that everyone make New Year's resolutions. Fred and George said they would make more trouble than any year before; Bill resolved to grow his hair as long as Dumbledore's, while Mrs. Weasley vowed to get a scissors to Bill's hair before he accomplished any such thing. Ron and Hermione promised to stop having arguments over stupid things; Harry laughed out loud. He had known them too long to believe that was possible.

"Well big fights, at least," said Hermione.

"What about you Harry?" asked Bill.

Harry knew what he wanted to promise – he wanted to say that he would discover how to get rid of Voldemort; he certainly couldn't tell everyone that.

"Win the Quidditch Cup," Harry said after a few moments.

"Oh – I should have made that one, too," said Ron, "But I must have had more important things on my mind," he added quickly when he saw the look on Hermione's face.

"That's what I thought," she said.

"Well, I think it's almost time for dinner, so you lot need to set up the tables out the back," Mrs. Weasley said, standing up and heading for the kitchen. Everyone got up and started setting up for dinner – they put out chairs, utensils, and plates, while Mr. Weasley stayed in the living room; he had to talk to Kingsley for a quick update before dinner.

Mrs. Weasley had pulled off a delicious dinner again, and they ate and talked until night had fallen and the black sky filled with stars.

"We should probably go on in," said Mr. Weasley. "Not too safe to be outside, with one thing and the other."

They cleared up and went inside – they could barely move they had eaten so much.

"Oh, dear – I've left my new cauldron outside," said Mrs. Weasley.

"I'll get it, Mum," said Ginny, and she ran out the back. Then, just like the night Percy had returned, there was a knock on the door. Mr. Weasley got up, confused, just like he had that night, and opened the door, throwing a curious glance back to his family as he did so.

"Good evening, Weasley. Having a good New Year?"

It was Lucius Malfoy, and he had a wand pointed squarely at Arthur's heart. There were several Death Eaters behind him. Harry counted at least three. Then from behind, Bellatrix entered the room with several more Death Eaters – Ginny Weasley struggling in the arms of a man Harry recognized as Macnair. Bellatrix laughed her horrible, cruel laugh.

"Look who I ran into out the back, Lucius," she turned to Ginny. "We seem to keep running into each other, don't we?"

Arthur's chest swelled up and he looked at Lucius defiantly.

"What are you doing here Malfoy?" he said.

Lucius smiled at him mirthlessly.

"We're here for Potter."

Chapter 32: The Face-off

“You’re not leaving here with Harry,� Mr. Weasley said defiantly. He didn’t sound frightened at all.

“And what makes you think you’ll be able to stop us?� Lucius asked lazily.

“There are thirteen of us and only eight of you,� Mr. Weasley replied coolly.

Lucius looked up to see that Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Charlie, Percy, Fred, George, Ron, Hermione, Katie, Dean, and Harry had all armed themselves with their wands. Ginny was still struggling in Macnair’s arms.

“I suggest you let my daughter go, immediately,� said Mr. Weasley

“Or what,� snarled Bellatrix. “You’ll have one of the children stun us? Weasley – might I remind you that we would all be willing to kill each and every one of you without a moment’s hesitation.�

Lucius looked sharply at her.

“I’m going to have to ask you to hold your tongue, Bellatrix,� he turned to Mr. Weasley. “I will have to confess, Weasley, my sister-in-law has a point. Just how much are you willing to sacrifice for Potter?�

Mr. Weasley did not back down.

“I said let my daughter go. Now.�

Lucius looked at him appraisingly, then said to Macnair.

“Let the girl go...�

Macnair threw her from him, onto the floor. Ginny was not phased at all; she immediately pulled herself up and drew her wand, glaring at Lucius.

“Now, about the boy...�

“I told you, you are not taking Harry anywhere. I won’t let you.�

Lucius stepped closer to Mr. Weasley, pressing the wand harder into his chest.

“I’m afraid you don’t have much choice, Weasley,� he said, smiling frostily.

Harry heard Lucius mutter something under his breath, and Mr. Weasley fell to the floor, screaming in anguish. Lucius continued pointing his wand at him as he writhed on the ground in pain.

“STOP IT! LEAVE HIM ALONE!� Harry yelled, stepping away from the group. He felt Mrs. Weasley grab his arm, but he shook her off and strode towards Lucius.

“I should have known you would give yourself up to save the fool,� Lucius said, as he relented from torturing Mr. Weasley. “So Potter – Are you willing to sacrifice yourself to the Dark Lord to save your friends?�

“How do I know that if I let you take me, you won’t kill them all anyway?�

“I can’t make any promises, Potter – except for this: If you don’t come quietly – I’ll make sure they’re killed.�

“Harry – don’t listen to him...� Mr. Weasley groaned from the ground.

“Have you not tasted enough pain, Weasley?� Lucius asked, as he pointed his wand at him again, muttering the spell under his breath. Mr. Weasley let out another cry of pain as he twisted on the ground.

“STOP!� shouted Harry. “THAT’S ENOUGH!�

Lucius, again, relented. He eyed Harry with interest.

“Are you ready to meet your fate against the Dark Lord, Potter?�

Harry hesitated – if he was taken to Voldemort now, he would probably be killed. But if refused to go – Lucius would take him by force anyway. It turned out, however, that Harry didn’t have to make a decision at all – a dozen jets of red light shot from the center of the room and each of the Death Eaters dropped to the ground unconscious.

“What were you thinking, Harry?� asked Hermione. “Giving yourself up to Voldemort – you know we can’t risk you...�

“Somebody had to do something!� he snapped.

“Well, you should have just let us take care of it,� said Hermione.

“How long were you going to let him be tortured before you did something about it?�

“We did something when we had the chance – really, you need to start thinking more clearly, Harry.�

Harry glared at her. How could she possibly lecture him about ‘thinking clearly’ in a situation like this?

You think she’d be a little more grateful for the fact that I had been willing to give myself up to save them all, he thought angrily.

“We’ve been cut off from the Floo Network...� said Bill as he took his out from the fireplace. “I can’t contact anyone.�

“We’ll have to leave,� said Mrs. Weasley, pulling her ashen-faced husband from the ground. “Quick, before they wake up. Charlie – I want you to Apparate, alert the ministry.�

Charlie nodded gravely and disappeared with a pop.

Mrs. Weasley turned to everyone else. “The rest of us will have to stay with those who can’t apparate – except you Katie, perhaps you should go...�

Katie was seventeen and old enough to apparate – but clearly the fact that she was still in school caused Mrs. Weasley to worry more about her safety.

Katie however shook her head.

“No, I’m staying.�

“Katie...� Harry said. “You should go.�

“Harry – I’m not leaving you...the same way you wouldn’t leave me.�

Harry knew there was no pressing the issue. Mrs. Weasley must have gotten the same impression.

“All right then, let’s go, we have to get as far away as possible – just in case Charlie can’t find anyone to come before they wake up� she said.

The twelve of them, including a recovering Mr. Weasley, ran hurriedly from the Burrow and over the hill. They kept going, headed towards the faint glow of the nearby town. They were traveling through some kind of forest, and they had only the light of their wands to see where they were going. After about a half-an-hour Charlie apparated nearby. He spun around, and upon spotting them, ran towards them – almost out of breath.

“There are Aurors at the house – they’ve managed to get seven of the Death Eaters, but Malfoy was already gone when we arrived. He must have woken up before the others. We think he ran for it – probably back to You-Know-Who.�

There was a collective sigh of relief – they sat down for a break, sweaty and exhausted from the running.

“Can’t hang around too long...it’s probably safest to get back to the house,� said Bill.

“You’re right – you never know who could be prowling around these parts,� said a maliciously cold, drawling voice from the darkness.

Everyone froze – it was Lucius. They all looked around, wondering where he had spoken from. Then, suddenly, Harry made a gasping noise as he felt fingers wrap tightly around his neck – lifting him from his seat on the hard ground.

“You think you’re all very clever,� he snarled, stepping into their vision – one hand enclosed on Harry’s throat, the other holding his wand. “You really thought I would let you get away with it.�

Everyone had armed themselves with their wands again, pointing them at Lucius – but they knew there wasn’t much they could do, since they’d probably hit Harry instead, making it easier for Lucius to take him.

“Let him go,� Mr. Weasley said. He was walking towards Lucius, his wand still steady in his hand – he was staggering slightly, due to the fact that he was still recovering from the Cruciatus Curse.

“Haven’t had enough yet, Weasley?� asked Lucius bitterly. “You always were a pathetic fool.�

“LET HIM GO!�

“Or what – you’ll stun me?�

“Stupefy!� yelled Mr. Weasley. He missed – he had been trying to avoid hitting Harry.

“I’ve had enough of this,� said Lucius coldly. He threw Harry to the side, and walked threateningly towards Mr. Weasley. “You’re days of meddling in my affairs are over, Weasley.�

Harry looked up from the ground where Lucius had thrown him. He could see Mr. Weasley and Lucius standing face to face right in front of him, and off to the side were the Weasleys, Hermione, Katie, and Dean – all petrified with fear. There was a moment of silence, the air filled with impending doom. The darkness around them was almost suffocating – and that was when it happened. It only took an instant – but it seemed like an eternity. Harry watched as Lucius pointed his wand at Mr. Weasley; he heard the words, he heard the screams from Mrs. Weasley and Ginny. A streak of green light flashed through the air, illuminating the silhouettes of the trees surrounding them. And then, with a thud that Harry felt echo loudly inside of him, Arthur Weasley dropped to the ground – dead.

Chapter 33: Grief

Harry couldn’t believe what had just happened. He stared at Mr. Weasley’s lifeless body – he looked just as Cedric had when he died...

No, Harry thought. He’s not dead. He can’t be. No.

Harry just kept repeating it in his head; he watched Molly run over to Arthur’s body, she was screaming. Harry could see George holding Ginny back, in the same way Lupin had held Harry back when Sirius died. A few people had fell to the ground on their knees, pale with shock – still taking in what had just happened. There was crying. Harry could hear his own thoughts, ‘No, he can’t be,� spoken by someone else. Everything was a blur. Then Harry felt someone tug him violently from the ground. It was Lucius. He dragged Harry from the clearing, away from where anyone could see them. Harry threw him off.

“I’m not going anywhere with you!�

“Do you want to have someone else killed, Potter� Lucius threatened.

Harry could barely think; he only blinked furiously at Lucius, who lifted his wand, pointing it at Harry.

“Follow me, NOW!� he ordered.

Harry’s mind felt peaceful; he realized immediately Lucius was trying to control him with the Imperius Curse; he struggled against the desire to follow him.

“No!�

Lucius looked surprised.

“No?� he asked softly. He then turned his wand towards the clearing, to point at Mrs. Weasley, who was crying over her husband’s dead body. Harry pulled out his own wand, pointing it directly at Lucius.

“Don’t even think about it,� Harry warned.

“Or what?� Lucius challenged.

“Expelliarmus!� Harry heard a voice behind them growl. Lucius’s wand was knocked from his hand; the two of them turned to see Alastor Moody approaching them menacingly, followed by Tonks. The latter sent a jet of blue light at Lucius, entrapping him inside some kind of invisible cage.

“Thought you could get away, eh, Malfoy?� Moody grunted.

Lucius just sneered at them.

“HARRY! WHERE’S HARRY?� they heard Charlie’s voice yell.

“I’m here...� said Harry as loudly as he could manage. He could still hear the thud of Mr. Weasley’s body, repeating in his mind over and over.

Charlie came running, alongside Bill. There eyes were red, faces pale. They took in the scene of Lucius standing idly, watching them all with contempt, and Moody and Tonks, still standing with their wands drawn, pointed at Lucius.

“Nothing to worry about, lads – Malfoy will be coming back to the Ministry with us; the boy’s safe; no harm done,� growled Moody.

Harry saw Charlie swallow hard, Bill looked on the verge of tears.

“What’s happened?� asked Tonks, worriedly.

“It’s Dad...� said Charlie. “He’s...�

“He’s been...killed,� choked Bill.

There was silence, then the realization of what had just happened crept up on Moody and Tonks.

“No...Arthur – dead?� asked Moody. Bill and Charlie nodded.

Moody and Tonks, hardly daring to believe that Mr. Weasley had been killed, ran into the clearing to see for themselves; they stopped dead at the sight of Mr. Weasley on the ground. Molly was still sitting next to him – all around the rest of the family gathered. Some were crying; others, such as Ron, were still suffering from the shock.

“Wha- what happened?� asked Tonks, frightened.

“He tried to stop Lucius from taking me,� Harry said tonelessly.

He tried to save me, he tried to stop Malfoy, Harry thought. He’d still be alive if it wasn’t for me. Harry couldn’t bring himself to look any of them in the face as the guilt took over his mind. Then, Katie, her face streaming with tears, ran to Harry, throwing her arms around him.

“Harry...I was so worried,� she said, stifling through her tears. “Oh, God – he’s dead. Harry – Mr. Weasley...he's dead.�

Harry had to blink back his own tears; it was finally sinking in. Mr. Weasley was dead.

“I know Katie...I know,� the words got caught in his throat as he spoke, and he swallowed hard. He didn’t know what else to say – he didn’t know what he could say. Arthur Weasley was gone.

---

Back at the Burrow, everyone gathered in the living room. Aurors and members of the Order were still darting around, closing up the scene where the Death Eater’s had intruded the Weasleys’ home. Mrs. Weasley was sitting with Lupin, who had a comforting arm around her; she was drinking a cup of tea, still crying. Ginny had her face buried against Dean. Hermione was crying too, but was doing her best to comfort Ron, who had his head rested against her shoulder, his face in his hands. Then Dumbledore arrived. He immediately went to Mrs. Weasley.

“Molly, I heard,� he said softly. “I’m sorry for your loss. Arthur was one of the finest men I’ve ever known.� Mrs. Weasley’s response was nothing more than a choked sob. Dumbledore turned to Harry.

“Harry, I need a word. If you don’t mind...�

Harry nodded tiredly and followed Dumbledore upstairs into an empty room. He sat down mindlessly; he still couldn’t think clearly.

“Harry I know you must be very upset; Arthur must have been like a father to you.�

Harry gulped hard and nodded.

“I know what you’re thinking...� Dumbledore continued.

Harry looked up into his clear blue eyes.

“It was my fault,� he said.

“Harry – it was not your fault.�

“Why is that the first thing that popped into your head then? ‘Make sure Harry knows it’s not his fault’ – why would you jump to that if I wasn’t to blame at all?’

Dumbledore sighed.

“You must not blame yourself, Harry.�

“Why not? Lucius came to get me, he killed Mr. Weasley when he got in the way... it seems that blaming myself is the obvious thing to do!�

“Harry – I know you’re in a lot of pain. You feel an immense burden of guilt. You feel partly responsible for every life being taken – you can’t bear the thought that Mr. Weasley gave his life to save you, because it kills you inside.�

Dumbledore was right. The pain was so unbearable; Harry thought he was going to collapse inside. He felt like he just couldn’t face another day

“I just don’t think I can live like this anymore,� Harry said miserably, as he struggled to fight back the tears that were welling up inside him.

“Harry, you have to keep going – it’s the only way...�

“I don’t think I can,� Harry said.

“You just need time,� he said consolingly as he stood up and left, leaving Harry alone in the dark room.

After a few minutes, Ron and Hermione came in quietly.

“All right, mate?� Ron asked throatily.

Harry just nodded.

“You?�

Ron couldn’t bring himself to answer. He dropped leadenly onto the bed across from Harry. Hermione followed him.

“I’m sorry, Harry,� Ron said a few minutes later.

“About what?�

“Everything with Sirius – not being sensitive, and all that. I get it now.�

‘Talk to me when you see someone you love die!’ Harry heard his own words ringing in his mind. He suddenly regretted them, wishing instantly that he could take them back.

“And I don’t blame you, mate.� Ron continued in a strangled voice. “Dumbledore said you might think it was your fault – Dad dying. But you can’t think that way, Harry. You just can’t. You shouldn’t feel guilty. At least he died for a cause, he died a hero...�

Ron broke off into tears.

“I can’t believe he’s gone,� Ron cried. “He’s gone.�

A/N: Thanks for all the wonderful reviews ;)

This chapter is dedicated to none other than Mr. Arthur Weasley

Chapter 34: Back to Hogwarts.

“My father was an honorable man, a man of principles. He never changed who he was to please those higher up than him, he never betrayed his family. He was humble, loyal, caring and forgiving. He was everything that I failed to be. He would not bend to the influence of evil for money or power like many have. His life was devoted to love and goodness. My father spent his entire life defending what he believed in. He died defending what he believed in, and I know we will all remember him for that.�

As Percy stepped down from the podium and went back to the first row of seats, giving his sobbing mother a hug, Harry felt his stomach give a nervous flop – he was supposed to speak next. It was the day of Mr. Weasley’s wake. The sense of sadness and mourning was so strong Harry could literally feel it in the air. From the corner of his eye, Harry saw Dumbledore motion for him to go up. Harry swallowed hard; he didn’t know if he could do it.

I owe it to Mr. Weasley, he told himself as he stood up and approached the front of the room slowly. He reached the podium and looked out at the masses that had arrived for the wake. The men all wore suits and ties; the women, black dresses. The Weasleys had thought it would be appropriate if everyone wore Muggle clothing, in memory of Arthur’s lifelong fascination of the non-wizarding society. Harry took a deep breath before he began.

“Since I’ve known Mr. Weasley, he has treated me like a son,� he began, hoarsely. “He has always looked out for my best interests and I have never had anything but respect for him. I witnessed how much all his kids loved him, and how much he loved all of them. A lot of people dream of being rich and powerful – but Mr. Weasley was happy just the way he was. He had a loving family, a job he enjoyed, and a cause worth fighting for. Mr. Weasley died fighting for that cause. Mr. Weasley was given a choice – a simple choice. He could do what was easy; he could hand me over, protect himself and his family, and hope that I’d be able to fend for myself, as I’ve managed before. Or – he could do what he believed was right,� Harry stopped, trying to prepare himself for what he was going to say next. “Mr. Weasley died to save me. He traded his own life for mine. And nothing I can say or do can ever repay him or his family...�

He trailed off Harry’s mind went blank. He knew he had planned on saying more, but he realized – what else could he possibly say? He was silent. He felt everyone watching him, waiting for him to speak. But no words would come. After what seemed to be hours, Dumbledore walked up to Harry, putting his arm on his shoulder.

“It’s alright, Harry. You can come down now,� he whispered calmly in his ear. He then walked him back to where he was seated. Other people got up to speak: Kingsley, Moody, Lupin, Tonks... but Harry couldn’t hear any of it. He saw there mouths moving, he saw tears falling, but there was no sound coming out; he could hear nothing but the deafening thud of his heart beating against his chest. When it was all over, people came to offer their condolences to the Weasley family. Harry stood there with them. People hugged him and shook his hand as though he were, too, a son of Mr. Weasley’s.

“Alright there, Potter?� he heard Moody growl.

“I’m sorry for your loss,� a small witch squeaked mournfully at him.

“It’ll be okay,� cried Tonks.

It was like an endless stream. Harry could not remember ever feeling so miserable in his life. He looked at Mrs. Weasley – he had never seen her look so lost. A memory suddenly flashed in his mind. He remembered Mrs. Weasley crying over the Boggart that had disguised itself as the dead body of Ron, the other Weasley children, Harry himself and Mr. Weasley. All of this was her worst fear come to life, thought Harry. The thought made him feel sick to his stomach. He watched Mrs. Weasley sob into Dumbledore’s shoulder.

“Touching speech, Potter.� a lazy voice said behind him.

Harry hardly dared to believe it.

He wouldn’t, not even he would sink that low, Harry thought.

He turned and found himself face to face with Draco Malfoy.

“What are you doing here?� Harry asked.

“My mother and I came to pay our respects,� Malfoy sneered.

Harry didn’t speak. He didn’t breath. He would have never imagined that Malfoy would do something this insolent. The rest of the Weasleys turned around. Harry saw them turn rigid with anger.

“Do you have no conscience, Malfoy?� Harry asked.

“I don’t know what you mean, Potter?� Malfoy said, smirking.

The atmosphere was tense; it had seemed it had just reached a breaking point when Dumbledore stepped up to Malfoy and his mother.

“I’m going to have to ask you and your mother to leave, Draco,� he said calmly. “Due to the – nature – of Mr. Weasley’s death, I do not think your presence here is entirely appropriate.�

“Whatever,� Draco scowled, turning around and leaving – Narcissa, his mother, walking stiffly behind him.

“The nerve...� Harry heard Fred mutter from behind him.

“All right, everyone, we should probably head back home,� Mrs. Weasley said quietly. “You four have school tomorrow,� she added to Ginny, Ron, Hermione, and Harry.

They all went outside, it was already dark. The climbed into the cars the Ministry had lent to them and traveled back to the Burrow, very quietly. When they arrive home, everyone went straight to bed. It had been a long day. Ron and Harry checked to make sure everything was packed for the trip back to Hogwarts the next day.

They had been lying in bed, quiet when quite suddenly, Ron sat up.

“Harry,� he whispered. “You awake?�

“Yeah,� Harry said. He had been nowhere near falling asleep.

“Can I talk to you?� he asked, tentatively.

“Of course...� Harry replied, he was now sitting up also.

Ron walked over and sat at the end of Harry’s bed.

“I laughed today...�

Harry stared at Ron, utterly bewildered.

“What d’you mean?�

“I mean, I laughed. Hermione and I were walking outside before the service, and she said something funny about this bloke who looked like he was trying to steal chocolate from this Muggle kid, trying to cheer me up, I s’pose; and I laughed.�

“And why are you telling me this?�

“Well, because I feel guilty. Dad died less than a week ago, I should be mourning him.�

“Ron, you are mourning him... nobody expects you to be depressed every second of the day.�

“So it’s all right then? I mean – when Sirius died, were you sad all the time?�

“When I was at the Dursley’s, yeah – but that’s nothing unusual.�

Ron snorted a small laugh. Then...

“See I did it again...�

“Ron, it’s all right. In fact it’s good – you’re dad wouldn’t want you moping around. Really, mate – don’t worry about it.�

“Well, what about Mum? I mean – you don’t think it would upset her if she knew...�

“If she knew what – that you’re still human? I think she’d be a bit more upset if she found out that her son no longer new how to experience happiness...�

Ron sighed.

“You’re right. Alright then, mate. Thanks – I feel better, really.�

“Glad I could help.�

After that, Harry noticed that Ron fell asleep quite quickly, as his loud snores were filling the room within ten minutes. Harry didn’t remember anything past that, because he too, drifted off to sleep soon after that.

The next morning, Harry and Ron were awoken by the sound of Fred’s voice – or George’s, Harry couldn’t tell which.

“Up! Up! Oy! Up you two! Mum’s going to go mad if she finds out you’re still in bed...�

Harry rolled off his bed and hit the floor with a hard thump.

“Ow...�

“Stop complaining, Harry� said the unidentified twin with slight humor in his voice, as he left the two of them to crawl out of their beds. “Breakfast is ready downstairs, you have five minutes...�

Harry rushed about, changing into his clothes and gathering his things to bring downstairs.

“Sleep alright?� he asked Ron.

“Okay, I suppose...� he yawned.

They hurriedly ran downstairs with their trunks. Hermione, Ginny, Fred, George, Bill and Mrs. Weasley were all up. Mrs. Weasley handed them plates with eggs and sausages; she had dark circles under her eyes.

“There you go, eat it up – you’ll be leaving for the station in 10 minutes. Charlie’s driving you – Bill, can you get the boys’ trunks into the car?�

“Yeah, mum?� he said, shoving his last sausage into his mouth and getting up to bring the trunks outside.

“Are you okay, Mrs. Weasley?�

“Oh, me? I’m fine dear. Didn’t sleep very well, but I’m alright. Don’t you worry about me,� she said, wearing her familiar warm smile; though Harry noticed that her eyes no longer twinkled the way they had always done before.

A few minutes later, they all said there goodbyes – Mrs. Weasley urging them all to be careful, hugged each of them several times before finally letting them go. Ginny, Ron, Hermione, and Harry climbed into the car with Charlie and they set of for King’s Cross. The car ride was nearly as silent as it had been when they traveled to the Burrow at the beginning of the holidays, though with obvious differences. Harry thought with a pang, of Mr. Weasley, glancing back at the four of them as he had that day.

Finally, they were back on the Hogwarts Express. The four of them found a compartment where they sat with Katie, Dean, Neville and Seamus. Parvati and Lavender, as well as many other students, such as the Creeveys and several members of the DA, stopped in to offer condolences, as they had heard of Mr. Weasley’s passing. It was getting quite repetitive. Ginny and Ron, along with Harry, began wishing people would just go away and leave them alone.

“I don’t see why we have to be reminded every five minutes, I have a hard enough time thinking about anything else as it is,� said Ginny wearily as they got off the train.

“Yeah, I know what you mean,� said Ron. “It’s not like I’m not grateful, but –�

Ron stopped suddenly, he was looking at something in front of them.

“Thestrals...� he said tonelessly.

Everyone turned to look at the carriages – Ginny, Ron, Hermione, Dean, and Katie were all watching them with a kind of quiet trepidation. Harry realized – they had all seen Mr. Weasley’s death, so now they would be able to see the thestrals for the first time.

“Oh, right...� Harry muttered.

As if they needed any more reminding, he thought.

The group watched the thestrals for a few moments, before finally moving on and getting into the carriages.

They had just arrived in the Entrance hall, and were headed upstairs when Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle walked by them, talking loudly; Harry noticed that Malfoy had regained his arrogant swagger.

“Yeah, my dad was pretty busy over the holidays,� Malfoy was bragging so that they could all here him. “Got quite a lot done, you could say.�

Ron dropped his trunk in anger.

“You’re father is a murderer...� he said furiously.

“My, whatever do you mean, Weasley?� Malfoy asked in mock confusion.

“Your scum father killed my dad in cold blood!� Ron shouted.

All the students who were near stopped to watch. Harry could feel rage pulsing through his entire body.

“He was doing the world a favor, Weasley...� Malfoy shot, his eyes glinting maliciously.

Ron couldn’t take it any more; he lunged for Malfoy, knocking him to the ground, hitting him with all his force.

“Ron, NO!� screamed Hermione. Ginny watched, fearful with tears in her eyes, but she did nothing. Harry pulled Ron off. Malfoy was bleeding from his eyes, and Ron’s eyes were watering.

“WHAT IS GOING ON?� shouted Professor McGonagall lividly as she came down the staircase.

“Weasley attacked me, Professor,� Draco said, Goyle pulling him off the ground.

“Is this true, Mr. Weasley?� she asked.

Ron just nodded. His face was red, he still looked as though he were on the verge of tears.

“Was it provoked?� McGonagall asked.

Hermione answered for Ron.

“Not exactly, Professor,� she said quietly. “Draco was bragging...about what his father... had been doing over the holidays – and he said that he did the world a favor ...by killing Mr. Weasley...�

Professor McGonagall looked gravely at Ron.

“I’m afraid I’m going to have to take five points from Gryffindor for this, Mr. Weasley.�

Everyone watching was astonished.

“WHAT?� yelled Draco. “Five points? That’s it? He physically attacked me! I’m bleeding.�

“Then I suggest you go to the Hospital Wing, Mr. Malfoy,� McGonagall said coldly as she turned and left.

A/N: I've honestly considered calling this chapter 'Harry's a Stupid Boy" - but I thought that was my biased female opinions, so we'll just stick with this.

Thank you for the reviews, my darlings - I hope you keep enjoying the story ;)

Chapter 35: Unforeseen Emotions

The first week of classes automatically reminded Harry of another issue that had been pressing on his mind: Snape. He couldn’t explain why he was as worried as to where his least favorite professor had gotten to; all he knew is that it bothered him.

“All right, class,� said Professor Alchemina cheerily when the bell rung to release the students for the weekend that Friday. “Please pour you dragon’s blood back into the flasks and bring them to the front of the room. Be careful – you don’t want to waste any – it’s hard to get a hold of.�

Harry mindlessly followed her directions and then followed Hermione out of the dungeons up towards the Great Hall.

“What do you think has happened to Snape?� Harry asked her.

“I don’t know – I thought you said it was probably his turn to put the Voldemort ornament on top of the tree...� she said sarcastically.

“Yeah- I know. But I’m serious Hermione – where do you think he is?� he asked.

“Honestly Harry, I have no clue,� she sighed.

The entered the Great Hall, Hermione greeted Ron with a lingering kiss. Harry watched them, appalled.

“How come you don’t kiss me like that?� Katie said, as she came up behind Harry.

“Why would I want to?� Harry said grimacing.

Katie just raised her eyebrow, but was grinning, so Harry figured he was safe from her wrath. He peeked another glance at Ron and Hermione; they were now just sitting talking quietly, Hermione was playing with his hair softly. Ron was dealing all right, he had taken Harry’s advice and let himself have fun now and again, but he was still pretty down most of the time. It seemed he had thrown himself into his relationship with Hermione; they spent much more time alone together than before. Harry didn’t mind too much – he hadn’t really felt like talking much to anyone. He spent most of his time alone, thinking – about the prophecy, about Voldemort, about Snape.

“So, are you feeling all right, Harry?� Katie asked sitting down and opening her Arithmancy book.

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?� he asked casually.

“Just with all that’s going on right now...you’re probably wishing, more than any of us, they’d hurry up and catch You-Know-Who, already...� she said.

“Oh – yeah,� Harry said uncomfortably; he had not told Katie about the prophecy, he hadn’t even considered telling her, yet.

“What’s wrong?� she asked.

“Oh... nothing. I’m just thinking,� he replied. “Umm, I’ve got to go, Katie – I’ll see you later, alright?�

“Oh – okay,� she said, sounding a bit disappointed.

Harry decided that he needed to talk to someone, but he wasn’t sure Katie was what he needed. He headed upstairs to Lupin’s office, and knocked lightly on the door.

“Come in,� he heard Lupin say from inside.

Harry walked in a bit anxiously; he noticed Lupin looked quite tired and a bit peaky, he looked up from the rolls of parchment he was grading, and smiled at Harry.

“Hi, Harry – what brings you to my office on a Friday afternoon? Shouldn’t you be off causing trouble? Your father would be disappointed...� he said, grinning.

Harry smiled nervously.

“You said if I needed to talk – that I could come to you...�

“Of course. What’s wrong?� Lupin said, putting away the rolls of parchment.

“Nothing really – or everything, maybe...� Harry sighed.

Lupin waited for him to go on, looking at him thoughtfully.

“Professor Lupin – do you know anything about...about the prophecy?�

Lupin furrowed his brow, and gave a deep sigh.

“I’m assuming you’re talking about the one concerning you and Voldemort...�

Harry nodded. Lupin continued.

“I know of it – but I don’t really know anything about what was contained inside it. Dumbledore decided it was your business, not anyone else’s...�

Harry was quiet for a minute. Then he let out a deep breath.

“It said that I am the only one with the power to vanquish Voldemort. And either I finish him, or... he finishes me.�

Harry watches the effect his words had on Lupin; he was clearly surprised.

“There’s more. It said that I have “power that the Dark Lord knows not�. Dumbledore seems to have a pretty good idea of what that power is – but he hasn’t been very clear in telling me what it is I’m supposed to do...
“I guess I’m telling you this...because – I don’t know, it would help to have someone else know – other than Ron, Hermione and Ginny.�

“You haven’t told Katie?� Lupin asked, curiously. “I thought the two of you were close.�

“Well...no. But I mean – Ron and Hermione are my best friends, and Ginny – well she’s been there for a lot of the stuff I’ve had to deal with... Katie – well, she’s my girlfriend, but it’s not like we’re really serious.�

Lupin nodded; he looked as though he were trying to remain a straight face – but Harry saw the corner of his mouth twitch. It was though he thought he knew something Harry didn’t.

“What?� Harry asked.

“Nothing... nothing at all...� Lupin said casually; before becoming serious again. “So, moving on – I’ve thought you’ve seemed burdened since last summer – more than usual, of course. I thought it was just Sirius’s death... but – I had no idea, Harry. That’s a lot to deal with.�

“Yeah it has been,� Harry said, deciding to ignore whatever Lupin had been smiling about before. “I feel partly responsible, whenever anyone dies... like maybe I should be getting on with it.�

“With getting rid of Voldemort?�

“Yeah.�

“Harry – you know you can’t blame yourself.�

“I know – that’s what everyone says.�

They were silent for a minute.

“That’s not all that’s bothering me...� Harry said.

“What else?� Lupin asked.

“Snape,� Harry said.

“Oh – yes. The Order has been trying to figure out where he’s gotten to for the past month. We have no clue what’s happened to him...� Lupin said gravely.

Harry hadn’t really thought much about the Order since Sirius had died, he hadn’t had the energy to care.

“What do you think’s happened?� Harry asked tentatively.

“I think that maybe the Death Eaters found out...� Lupin trailed off, no one had ever told Harry what Snape’s assignment for the Order was.

“Found out what...?�

“Honestly Harry – all I know is that Snape gets information for us. Detailed, inside information - but I don’t know what he does to get it. Dumbledore keeps that between the two of them...�

Harry couldn’t help but feel disappointed. He thought he had been on the verge of finally discovering what Snape had been up to for the past year. Now he knew that everyone else was as much in the dark as he was.

“You don’t think...he’s been killed?� Harry asked.

“Probably not. I think if Voldemort did find out something, he’s planning on using it against us – and killing Snape probably wouldn’t help him as much as keeping him alive.�

Lupin stopped and look at the clock.

“You should probably go now, Harry...� he said.

“Full moon?� Harry asked.

Lupin just nodded, and smiled darkly.

“Alright,� Harry said, turning to leave. “Thanks, Professor Lupin.�

“Anytime.�

Harry went upstairs to the Gryffindor common room, he found Ron and Hermione sitting in an armchair together, talking softly.

“I don’t know – I like Michael,� said Hermione.

“Too boring...I prefer something like Dimitrius.�

“Ooh... I like that. ‘Dimitrius Weasley’ – it sounds good.�

Harry stared open mouthed at the two of them.

“Are you two naming your children?� He asked, horrified.

They both blushed a little.

“Not seriously of course – it’s just an interesting subject to discuss,� Hermione said. Ron, however, couldn’t bring himself to look Harry in the eye.

“Sure...� said Harry, disbelievingly and he walked away, shaking his head, and muttering. “What has gotten in to those two?�

“Hey, Harry...� Katie said in a small voice from behind him.

“Hey...� Harry didn’t know why, but he felt a little uncomfortable. He blamed it on Lupin.

I want to know what he thinks is going on with Katie and me, Harry thought.

“So where’d you go today?� she asked.

“I went to talk to Professor Lupin,� Harry said.

“Are you on personal speaking terms with all the professors?� Katie asked, smiling.

“Not all of them, no...� Harry said. “Lupin was best friends with my dad and Sirius...�

“So what’d you talk about?� she asked.

Harry hesitated. He wasn’t sure if he should let her know about the prophecy. He definitely wouldn’t have wanted to share something that personal with Cho...

But Katie’s not Cho, he thought to himself.

“Of course, you don’t have to say anything, if it’s too personal...� Katie said quickly, when she sensed his delay in answering her.

Harry just looked at her.

I never felt this way about Cho, he thought.

“Harry...?� Katie asked when Harry still hadn’t spoken. “Is something the matter?�

“No...no nothing. I’ll tell you later – alright. I’m just tired. I have to go to bed. G’night,� he muttered hurriedly and dashed up the stairs, leaving Katie totally bewildered.

Harry collapsed into bed, not knowing what to think.

Maybe..., he thought.

No...another voice said in his head.

Would it be so wrong? Asked the voice

Yes, yes it would.

But, why?

It went on like that for a good while, as Harry spent the rest of that night trying desperately to convince himself that he was not in love with Katie Bell.

Chapter 36: The ‘L’ Word

“Has anyone seen Ron or Hermione?� Harry asked out loud after entering the common room. He wondered to himself why he had used the word ‘or’, assuming they could have possibly separated from each other for a single moment.

“They’re upstairs in our dormitory,� muttered Seamus, who was glaring down at his Defense against the Dark Arts essay, which was still 6 inches short of its required length.

Harry left the grumbling Seamus to his essay and went upstairs to find Ron and Hermione. After thinking about it all that morning, he decided he had to talk to someone about Katie and whatever it was he had been feeling towards her lately. Ron and Hermione had been the clear choice of people to get relationship advice on, for obvious reasons other than the fact they were his best friends.

Harry made quite a procedure of stepping loudly outside the room, making sure he had plenty of trouble with the door handle, and opening the door as slowly as possible – he didn’t want to walk in on anything if he could avoid it. By the time he had finally entered the room, Hermione and Ron were looking at him, very calm, trying not to laugh.

“Have a bit of trouble getting in, mate?� Ron grinned.

“Er...yeah - slippery handle.�

“Harry – we were just talking...� Hermione said.

“Oh – right. Ummm, anyway,� he said. “I was wondering if I could talk to the both of you. About Katie.�

“What about Katie,� asked Ron.

“Well – I’m not sure...lately I’ve been feeling...er – I don’t know. I think that I – well I don’t know... I was just – wondering, really...�

“What did I tell you, Ronald?� Hermione said after Harry’s ramblings had finally trailed off.

“Yeah – I had a feeling you were right...� Ron replied.

“What are the two of you on about?� Harry asked.

“Well, it’s obvious Harry...you’re clearly starting to develop more mature feelings for Katie – and now you’ve come to us, because you want to know just how strong those feelings are. You want to confirm what you already think is true.�

Harry stared at Hermione suspiciously.

“Have you been studying Legilemency?� he asked, not even sure if he was kidding or serious.

Hermione laughed.

“Harry, you’re giving yourself a lot of credit if you think I need to learn Legilemency to read your emotions – you’re practically an open book...�

“Yeah, mate – even I can see it. And I have the emotional range of a ‘teaspoon’ – right Hermione?�

“Well, I’m glad the two of you find this funny,� Harry said angrily.

“Oh calm down, Harry,� Hermione said, rolling her eyes. “Do you love, Katie?�

“What!? – no I don’t – well maybe. I don’t know.�

“Do you care about her?� Hermione asked.

“Well, of course – you already know that...�

“When you’re with her do you feel like you’re the only two people in the world, and as long as she’s with you, everything will be okay...� Ron said softly, gazing at Hermione the entire time.

“You’re not helping, Ron...� Harry said through gritted teeth.

“Oh, right...� Ron said, pulling his eyes from Hermione. “Okay – what I meant to say is, when I’m with Hermione, she really does make me feel like everything’s going to be all right. She knows just what to say to make me feel better. She makes me feel calmer – and I know that I would never want anything bad to happen to her. I wake up every morning looking forward to seeing her, and I don’t want to imagine life without her...�

Harry was amazed. He wasn’t aware that Ron could ever be so adept at talking about his feelings. And not only that – but he had described exactly how Harry felt about Katie. Harry processed all of this as Hermione gave Ron a huge kiss of gratitude; then she turned to Harry.

“Harry – are you in love with Katie?� she asked earnestly.

Harry paused for a minute, then gulped.

“Yeah – yeah. I think I am,� he said.

“Then tell her.�

Easier said than done, Harry thought.

When Harry went downstairs, he found Katie sitting in an armchair doodling on a piece of parchment. His stomach did a little flop, and Harry realized that, despite the fact that he was sickeningly nervous, he was still elated to see her.

“Hey, Katie,� he said.

“Harry...Hi,� she said a bit awkwardly.

“Listen, Katie. I’m really sorry about last night – I was just trying to figure something out – and I think I understand it all now – and well...I really need to talk to you.�

He tried to swallow, but it was very difficult considering that his heart felt as though it was, for some strange reason, now in his throat.

“Okay, sure,�

“Let’s go for a walk,� he said, grabbing her hand.

“What’s going on, Harry?� Katie asked as they exited the common room.

“Remember before the holidays, when you asked me how I felt about you and I said I cared about you...�

“Yes...� she said.

“Well – um...things have changed a bit since then. And – well, this is hard to say. Katie – I think...�

He stopped. Katie had started crying. Harry wasn’t sure what to do.

Why on earth is she crying? He thought, scared out of his wits, remembering Cho...

“What’s wrong?� he said putting his arm around her.

“I had a feeling this was coming – you’ve been distant lately. And you haven’t been able to talk to me... I should have known. Harry, if you want to break up with me, it’s okay – just get it over with,� she said in a muffled voice, owing to the fact that she had her hands over her crying face.

“You think I’m breaking up with you?� Harry asked, totally confused as to where she had gotten this idea. She looked up at him, her eyes red, face splotchy.

“You’re not?�

“No! Of course not... I just wanted to tell you – well...�

Katie waited, silent.

“I love you, Katie.�

Harry felt as though his lungs had emptied themselves of oxygen for the last time as he exhaled with the words. He could not believe it. He, Harry Potter, had told a girl that he loved her. It was as though he had entered a kind of alternate reality... he inhaled as silently he could, then held his breath – unable to let it go, waiting in trepidation for her to say something. Finally, she smiled.

“I love you, too.�

Harry let out a long deep breath. Katie laughed.

“I’m sorry for jumping to conclusions...�

“I’m sorry for being an idiot and making you think I was going to break up with you...�

“I’ll forgive me if you give me one of those nice, long kisses...� she said grinning.

Harry obliged to her request. Then he looked at her seriously.

“There’s some stuff I need to tell you – if we’re going to be serious and all. I really want you to know...�

“Alright, go ahead.�

---

“You told her everything?�

“Yep.�

“About the prophecy?�

“Yes.�

“What did she say?�

“She cried a little. She was scared for me, you know. Usual girlfriend stuff.�

He was answering her very unenthusiastically. Hermione finally stopped asking questions, Harry thought perhaps because she had finally run out of things to ask, but then he realized, with a happy hop in his stomach, that it was because Katie had sat down beside them. She greeted him with a kiss that was quite reminiscent of Ron and Hermione.

“Good morning,� she said, smiling.

“Morning,� he replied, grinning back at her.

“What’d you do last night?� she asked.

“Went for a walk...told this girl I loved her...� he said.

“Really? Wow – how mature of you. I think you’re finally growing up, Potter.�

“The two of you are really strange, do you know that?� said Ron, staring at them as though he feared for their mental health. Harry and Katie just laughed.

“We’ve got nothing on you and Hermione,� Harry said raising his eyebrows, just as Hedwig came fluttering down onto the table, with a small piece of parchment tied to her leg. Harry unrolled it casually, and read it. His face went pale.

“What is it Harry?� Hermione asked,

“He’s back,� Harry said quietly.

“Who?� asked Ron and Katie together.

“Snape.�

Chapter 37: Extra Potions Lessons

Harry read the letter aloud quietly, so only Hermione, Ron and Katie could hear.

Snape returned last night. He’s in pretty bad form, and we have no details about what’s happened to him – it’s most likely that he and Dumbledore will refuse to tell any of us anything, so don’t look forward to finding out any more. Just thought you’d like to know.

Remus Lupin

“Well, that was informative...� muttered Ron.

“I bet you anything it’s all we’re going to find out,� said Harry.

“Why?� asked Katie.

“Well, because nobody except Dumbledore has any real clue what Snape’s been up to – so I doubt there going to tell us anything about where he’s been the last month and a half...�

Harry folded the letter and put it in his pocket, then casually returned to his breakfast.

‘Dees sossjuses er fantashtk,� he said, his mouth full.

Ron gaped at him incredulously.

“Who cares about the bloody sausages – what are you going to do about Snape?�

“Well there’s not much he can do Ron...� said Hermione, pouring him some pumpkin juice.

“How d’you figure that?�

“Ronald – how long have we wanted to know why Dumbledore trusts Snape, and what he’s been up to with the Death Eaters?� she replied, buttering his toast.

“Well – ever since we’ve known there’s something to know...�

“And how much have we figured out?� she continued, cutting his toast.

“Nothing at all...� he said, scowling at Hermione.

“Exactly – now I believe you have a Charms essay to finish before Professor Flitwick’s class, which begins in precisely 17 minutes – so I suggest you eat your breakfast so you can get it done.�

“What are you, my mother?� he snapped.

Hermione, dropped the spoon she had been using to scoop the lumps out of his porridge, and looked back at him, clearly hurt.

“I’m sorry, Hermione,� Ron said automatically. “I’m just... you know...a little tense.�

“It’s alright, I know,� she said apologetically.

Harry and Katie began to applaud.

“What’s the matter with you two?� Ron asked.

“Nothing – just a congratulatory clapping of the hands, mate. You two are really doing good with your resolution to stop fighting...� he said, patting Ron on the back as he and Katie got up and left the Great Hall, laughing. They were stopped at the staircase by Malfoy.

“What are you laughing about, Potter ? Didn’t take you long to get over that Muggle-loving fool snuffing it, did it?� Malfoy growled.

“Shove off, Malfoy,� he replied angrily.

“Whatever you say, Scarhead...� he retorted. Then he turned to Katie, looking her up and down. “Hate to admit it, Bell – but you’re way too much woman for Potter, I have to wonder why you’re wasting your time with him� he said smirking, and then, shoving past Harry, he descended into the dungeons. Katie turned red.

“I’ll kill him,� Harry said through gritted teeth. “I. Will. Kill. Him.�

“Don’t mind him, Harry...� she said soothingly, though clearly still flustered from Malfoy’s comment. “Come on – I have to get my things for Potions; class starts in fifteen minutes...�

She began ushering him up the stairs to the common room. Harry could feel his blood boiling as he checked his Charms Essay for errors, not really taking anything in, as he was busy imagining a number of violent ways in which Malfoy could die. Crookshanks kept jumping up onto the table and sitting on his essay, smearing the ink on his freshly corrected mistakes.

“Get off,� he snarled as he shoved the screeching cat onto the floor.

Katie gave him a warning look as she came down from her dormitory with her book bag

“Let’s go, or I’ll be late – I’ve got to get all the way to the dungeons...� she said.

Harry threw his essay and quill into his own bag and followed her through the portrait hole, kicking a rat that that was squeaking on its way in.

“Harry! I know you’re in a foul mood – but if you want to vent your anger, you could just wait for Quidditch practice tonight, and stop taking it out on poor defenseless creatures,� she said.

“Well, they’re shouldn’t be bloody rats in the school anyway,� he replied, bad-temperedly.

“We have toads, owls, cats, spiders, ghosts a poltergeist, and who knows what else – I don’t think that rat was causing anyone any harm...� she sighed.

“Well it was bothering me. It reminded me of Malfoy the ferret...� he said, a grin coming to his face as he remembered the day that Moody’s impostor had bounced Malfoy all around the Entrance Hall.

“That’s more like it,� Katie said as she saw him smile. “I was worrying I wouldn’t get to see your handsome smile before having to leave you for class.�

This, of course, just made his grin even bigger. He walked her down to the dungeons before heading back upstairs for Charms; he took a seat next to Ron and Hermione. He opened his mouth to complain about Malfoy – but realizing that Malfoy was probably the worst name to mention around Ron at the time-being, he decided against it. Then Professor Flitwick came tottering into the classroom, squeaking excitedly.

“Today, we will be beginning work on the Protean Charm. It is, of course, N.E.W.T level, and therefore, extremely difficult. You will all need to concentrate very hard if you’re going to get this charm working properly...�

Harry and Ron both flashed grinning sidewards glances at Hermione, who, the year before, had already proven she was fully able to do the Protean Charm.

“Time to work your magic,� whispered Ron.

“What’s he mean by that?� asked Harry.

“That’s Ron’s code for ‘you already know it, so you have to help me’� Hermione replied, rolling her eyes.

“Oh...� said Harry. “Alright then, Hermione – time to work your magic,� he said, grinning.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Those Protean charms are impossible, Hermione – how’d you manage to learn them by yourself?� Ron asked as they left from their exhausting Double Charms lesson.
“I’m brilliant – it’s why you love me...� she said.

“Yeah, right...� Ron said quietly.

“Excuse me, Ronald – what was that?� she said, cupping her ear.

“I said ‘you’re right’...� he replied loudly, clearly trying not to laugh.

Hermione hit him playfully as they sat down for lunch – at least she disguised it as playful, because Harry later found Ron in the dormitory nursing a bruised arm.

“We have Quidditch practice, tonight, Hermione...� Harry said. “Stop trying to injure our Keeper.�

“Oh, right� said Ron. “I forgot about practice...�

Harry clutched his chest dramatically.

“What? You’re kidding? You forgot about Quidditch,� he said, jokingly. “But we’re playing Hufflepuff in two weeks, and we still have to meet our 500 hour practice quota.�

“Shut up, Harry – it was forty hours...� Ron said. “You know, I can always assign you extra practice hours if it’s that important to you...�

“No, it’s alright, really...�

“I don’t know, maybe you should – you’re starting to lag on your Feinting...�

“Really, Ron. It’s okay.�

Ron opened his mouth to respond with, most likely, more threats of mandatory practice for Harry when they were interrupted Katie, who sat down and urgently hushed them

“Look up at the staff table, quickly...� she said.

“Katie, what – � Harry started, but stopped when he saw what she was pointing at. Professor Lupin was sitting quite close to Professor Alchemina and they were talking and laughing – they looked very friendly. Hermione, Ron, and Harry turned back to Katie who was clearly waiting to tell them some juicy bit of information.

“I had double Potions this morning, and Professor Alchemina mentioned something about Lupin, and she had this cute little smile on her face – then, I stayed behind to help her bottle up some of the cypress essence...anyway, Lupin came to meet her and walk her to the Great Hall for lunch...�

“You don’t think there’s something... going on, with the two of them, do you?� asked Harry.

“Of course!� said Katie. “Look at them.�

They turned to look at the two teachers again; Alchemina was using a napkin to wipe something off the side of Lupin’s face very gently.

“Blimey,� said Ron. “Look’s like Lupin’s got himself a girl...�

“This should be fun,� said Harry, smiling mischeviously.

“What should be fun?� asked Hermione distractedly, still looking at Lupin and Alchemina.

“We have Defense Against the Dark Arts right after lunch...�


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“So,� said Harry loudly as he placed his books on a desk at the front of Lupin’s classroom. “Professor Alchemina’s fantastic, don’t you think Hermione?�
“Oh –she’s wonderful... an excellent teacher...� Hermione responded just as loudly, looking at Lupin from the corner of her eye.

“She’s gorgeous, too,� said Ron. “Ow!�

Hermione had elbowed him.

The three of the sneaked a quick glance at Lupin, who was bent over his desk reading the Daily Prophet and looking like he was trying not to listen to their conversation

“Professor Lupin...� Harry said.

Lupin looked up – his cheeks were a little pink.

“Yes, Harry?� he said

“What do you think of Professor Alchemina?�

“She’s nice,� he said, trying to sound casual, but failing miserably.

“Just nice?� Ron asked.

“She’s a lovely person...� Lupin asked, avoiding eye contact with the three of them.

“Do you like her?� Hermione asked.

“Of course not, why would you think like her...what could possibly give you that idea?� he said quickly – he still had not looked them in the eye.

“Professor Lupin, I think Hermione just meant ‘do you like her as a person’,� Harry said innocently. “But now that you mention it...�

Lupin looked at the three of them finally, and saw their smirking faces. Realization dawned upon him.

“You three...� he said shaking his head, trying not to smile, his face turning redder

“I think someone fancies the Potions professor...� Harry said .

“I’m going to assume you’re not referring to Professor Snape,� Lupin said, smiling darkly.

“So – is it true?� said Ron. “Has someone been taking extra Potion’s lessons – maybe learning how to whip up a Love Potion?�

“That’s enough...� he said grinning, his face now glowing crimson. “Now sit down, it’s time to start class...�

“Whatever you say, Professor,� they said in unison, sitting down, thoroughly satisfied with themselves.

A/N: Thanks for the great reviews! I know the Quidditch Cup is early [January] but I thought it would be okay. After all - most sports aren't year round anyway... ;)
Enjoy the chapter, I really like this one

Chapter 38: The Letters

That night was the first Quidditch practice since the holidays and Mr. Weasley’s death, it was nothing like any of their previous practices; Harry, Katie, Ginny, and Ron didn’t have their hearts in it at all. About a half-hour into practice, Hermione came to tell them that Harry, Ginny, and Ron, as well as herself, were wanted in Professor McGonagall’s office.

“Katie, do you think you could stay with the others and oversee practice for another half-hour?� Ron asked.

“Alright...� she replied.

“What’s this about?� asked Ginny nervously, as the four of them headed for the castle.

“I’m not sure,� replied Hermione, biting her lip. “She seemed a little upset, but said that there’s nothing to worry about.�

They were pretty quiet as they made their way in through the Entrance Hall and up the stairs to the Transfiguration department, all silently wondering what they could be wanted for. When they arrived at McGonagall’s office, Ron knocked lightly on the door.

“Come in,� they heard her say from inside.

The four of them walked in slowly. McGonagall gestured to four chairs that were placed in front of her desk.

“Take a seat, all of you,� she said she took a stack of envelopes from the shelf to the back of her desk. They sat down, their curiosity growing by each passing moment. McGonagall took a seat in her chair and eyed them all sorrowfully.

“Last summer, after the death of Sirius,� she began gently, “everyone in the Order became much more aware of how suddenly any of us could die. We all decided that we would write letters to our family and friends that were to be passed on in the case of our deaths.�

She stopped, giving them all a moment to take this in, before continuing, her voice quivering slightly.

“Arthur left letters to each of you. They arrived from the Burrow this evening.�

She untied a piece of string from around the stack of envelopes she had taken from the shelf behind her and handed them each an envelope. Each had their full name written on it in Mr. Weasley’s untidy scrawl. Harry felt his hands trembling slightly as he held his letter.

“That’s all I needed to say,� said McGonagall. “Hopefully they will provide you with some kind of comfort...�

They left for the common room, each of them waiting to open their letters. When they passed through the portrait hole, they found it bustling with chattering students.

“We should go upstairs,� Harry said quietly.

All four of them went to the boys dormitory, Ginny sat on Dean’s bed across from Ron and Hermione. Harry sat across from them on his own bed. They sat still for a moment before all opening the envelopes together. Harry unfolded his and slowly read it to himself.

Dear Harry,

If you’re reading this, then it must mean that my life has been taken – hopefully I died for defending our cause, and nobody else was harmed in the process.

Harry felt a pain in his chest at these words.

I am proud to say that you have been like a son to me over the past five years. You have been an amazing friend to Ron, you have saved my daughter on more than one occasion, and you have shown amazing generosity to all of us and outstanding loyalty. I have watched you grow braver and stronger every day, and I have seen you face dangers that I could not bear to imagine myself. It is a privilege to have had you in my life. Please watch out for Ginny and Ron, as well as the rest of my family, as they will need you now more than ever. Though you may not have been born into our family, you are no less a Weasley than any of us – with our without the red hair. I believe that you will live to see an end to these dark days, and I hope you will remember me when that time comes.

Sincerely,

Arthur Weasley

Harry could feel the tears forming behind his eyes as he folded his letter back up. He looked across the room to the other three; Hermione and Ginny had tears streaming silently down their faces, all three were still reading. He crossed the room and sat next to Ginny. Hermione finished hers first, then Ron, then Ginny. Nobody could really speak. After five minutes, Hermione cleared her throat to speak.

“He said that he’s always had a feeling Ron and I would be together one day, and he’s glad that he lived to see the day that we finally realized it ourselves,� she said.

“Yeah – he wrote the same thing in my letter,� Ron added, smiling feebly. “Except he told me he was glad that I stopped being an idiot and got on with it.�

He stopped, wiping a tear from Hermione’s cheek.

“He also told me that I should treat you with all the respect in the world, because you deserve nothing less.�

Ginny began to sob, as though she had been holding it back the entire time.

“He said to me... that he had waited...all his life – for a daughter,� she said, choking on her tears. “And that, the day I was born – was one of the proudest days of his life.�

Harry put his arm around her while she continued to cry. He thought about what Mr. Weasley had written to him. It meant more to him than almost anything in the world that Mr. Weasley considered him to be a Weasley. There was nothing Harry could wish for more.

---

The following weeks proved that receiving the letters, after the initial sadness, had actually provided each of them with much comfort. It provided them with closure, and it also helped them to know that Mr. Weasley had been fully prepared to sacrifice himself for the Order. Harry only wished that he could have had this kind of solace after Sirius’s death.

It had been over two weeks since Snape’s return, but Alchemina was still teaching Potions – and Harry had not seen or heard any sign of Snape himself. He woke up on the morning of their Quidditch match against Hufflepuff with a pounding headache; he had the same dream all night:

He was writing a letter to Mr. Weasley when Crookshanks jumped onto his desk and ran off with it into the fireplace, where Peter Pettigrew’s head appeared telling him that Sirius wanted his knife back. Harry had tried to explain that the blade had melted, and he hadn’t been able to find Sirius to give it to him anyway – but Snape had interrupted by telling Harry he should be paying more attention in potions. Then Snape was dragged away by Death Eaters while Professor Alchemina danced through the common room with a werewolf – he had woken up at this point, only to fall asleep again and dream the whole thing over again. Needless to say, he didn’t sleep much.

He put on his Quidditch robes and went downstairs to the Great Hall where the rest of the team was already seated, eating breakfast.

“You don’t look so good,� said Katie.

“I was having this weird dream – it was terrible really. But I’m alright.�

“Good. Are you ready for the game?�

“Yeah – it’s not like it matters much though – the Quidditch Cup is ours unless Hufflepuff beat us by 580 points... and there hasn’t been a victory at Hogwarts by that much in decades. I don’t think we have much to worry about.�

“Might I remind you that Hufflepuff is the only team we’ve ever lost to while you’ve been playing seeker...?�

“Yeah – but that was with dementors on the field and Cedric...� Harry said.

“Still...� Katie added.

“Alright, team,� Ron said standing up. “It’s time to head down to the pitch.�

They got up and followed Ron out of the Great Hall – just as they were leaving the school, they were cut-off by Draco Malfoy.

“Well, well – if it isn’t the fantastic seven,� he said icily. “I have to wonder why nobody’s managed to score against you this year Weasley...I mean last year you were the laughing stock of Quidditch.�

“Shut it, Malfoy,� Euan piped up.

Malfoy laughed.

“What – are you all leaving the second-year to fight your battles...�

Harry just glared at Malfoy.

“I suppose you four are used to letting other people fight your battles...� he said looking at Ron, Ginny, Harry and Katie “After all that’s how you got that pathetic excuse for a wizard killed, isn’t it? It’s really thanks to you lot that Weasley’s dead – because you were all too useless to defend yourselves...�

He was just trying to get under their skin.

“Malfoy, just be quiet...� Harry replied coldly.

“Why? Don’t like what I have to say? Because you know it’s true, Potter. The idiot died to save you. Waste if you ask me – which is saying a lot because Arthur Weasley always was a waste of space anyway...� he growled.

Ginny started to cry. Harry felt his stomach give a sickening lurch. He told himself not to listen – but he knew that Malfoy was saying everything that he believed himself, somewhere underneath it all. He was saying everything that everybody else had been so desperate to stop Harry from thinking.

Katie pulled her wand from her robes and pointed it directly at Malfoy.

“Shut your mouth now Malfoy. You don’t want to see what I’m willing at able to do to you, right now.�

He pulled his own wand out.

“You’re on, Bell.�

“Katie – don’t waste your time on Malfoy...� Harry said, his voice tremoring, watching them nervously. The last thing they needed was for one of their players to get into a duel before the match.

“Looks like Potter’s afraid. Did I say something to upset you, Scarhead?�

“Shut up, Malfoy� Katie said.

“Going to let your girlfriend protect you, Potter?�

He turned to Katie.

“Just how much are you willing to sacrifice for your boyfriend, Bell?� he asked in a threatening voice.

Katie stared back at him, unblinkingly.

She opened her mouth to jinx him – but Malfoy beat her to it.

“Crucio!�

A/N: yay! I'm getting these chapters up really fast, that's great!

Oh, and I've been recieving quite few e-mails from you guys lately: feel free! I try to respond to all e-mails, and I'm up for all suggestions, critisicms and compliments.

Thanks for the reviews, enjoy the chapter!

Chapter 39: Malfoy’s Consequence

Harry dove at Malfoy before he had finished the spell, knocking him to the ground. A jet of red light issued from his wand, exploding the head of a nearby statue. The rest of the team watched, shocked at what Malfoy had just attempted to do.

“What is going on?� asked Lupin sternly as he saw Harry and Malfoy on the floor; he had just come out of the Great Hall with Professor Alchemina.

“Malfoy just tried to use the Cruciatus on Katie,� Ginny said quickly and breathlessly – as though she herself couldn’t believe her words. “Harry stopped him just in time…�

Lupin and Alchemina looked at Malfoy and Harry, horrorstruck.

“Is this true, Mr. Malfoy,� Alchemina asked.

“Of course not, Potter just attacked me. His teammates here are just covering for him.�

“Do you have any proof of this accusation?� she asked the Gryffindors.

They pointed at the statue, whose head was missing.

“Harry knocked him over, and the curse hit the statue…� Euan said.

Lupin and Alchemina looked gravely at Malfoy.

“Can I see your wand, Draco?� Lupin asked.

Malfoy gulped, but didn’t answer. He knew that he had just made a huge mistake.

“Your wand, Draco…� Lupin repeated firmly.

Draco handed over his wand. Lupin took it and pointed his own wand to its tip.

“Priori Incantetum� he muttered.

A tiny vapory red explosion was emitted from the end of Malfoy’s wand. Harry assumed this must have been a shadow of the Cruciatus Curse, because Alchemina looked at Malfoy, clearly shocked.

“This is out of our hands, Mr. Malfoy – you’ll have to see the Headmaster.�

Draco’s face turned an odd shade of green, as though he was about to be sick. Lupin and Alchemina each took him by an arm and they escorted him to Dumbledore’s office.

The team was stunned. They couldn’t believe what had just happened.

“What do you think they’re going to do to him?� asked Sloper.

“Well – he used an Unforgivable Curse – that’s supposed to be a lifetime sentence in Azkaban…� said Harry, putting an arm around Katie – who was trembling from head to foot.

“Yeah – but he didn’t actually hit Katie, and he’s not of age. Besides, Azkaban isn’t used anymore, remember?� said Kirke

“They can’t let him stay here, though – even if he’s not sent off to prison,� Harry replied.

He was so shocked by Malfoy’s behavior that not even the thought of his expulsion cheered him up. They set off for the stadium – the game wasn’t going to be cancelled just over a behavior incident with Malfoy. But Harry was worried – they weren’t going to be able to play their best after what had just happened.

The entire team was quite shaken as they entered the Quidditch stadium. Ron and Ginny were visibly upset about what Malfoy had said about Mr. Weasley; Ginny’s face was still splotchy from tears. The seven of them walked out onto the field, numb to the sound of the hundreds of cheering students in the stands. Harry was suddenly nervous – he looked at his fellow teammates, not a single looked ready for a game of Quidditch. They’re minds were clearly somewhere else. Hufflepuff, on the other hand, looked very determined – and much calmer than their Gryffindor counterparts.

Madam Hooch blew the whistle, and they were off – Ginny starting with the Quaffle. She zoomed towards the Hufflepuff goals, but distracted as she was, she did not notice the Bludger that had been aimed directly at her. She was hit and she dropped the Quaffle; it was caught by a Hufflepuff chaser, who turned sharply and headed for Ron.

Ron steadied himself, ready to block the Chaser zooming towards him, but the Chaser faked left, throwing Ron off and scored through the right hoop. There was a deafening roar from the Hufflepuff supporters: they had scored the first goal against Gryffindor all year.

Harry looked desperately around for the snitch, but it was nowhere to be seen. The game continued, but the Gryffindor’s were still not on their game. A half-hour later, Katie and Euan managed to score one goal each, but were outmatched by another seven goals on Ron, who now looked a both lost and angry, Harry stopped looking for the Snitch for a moment and flew over to Ron.

“You doing alright, mate?�

“I’m fine Harry – just look for the snitch…�

His eyes were a little red – it was obvious Malfoy had accomplished his goal and distracted Ron from the game significantly.

Harry flew over the top of the stands, now frantically looking for the Snitch – he wasn’t going to give Malfoy the satisfaction of a Gryffindor loss. There was another roar from Hufflepuff’s side – they had scored again. Hufflepuff was now up 80 to 20.

Kirke and Sloper were desperately trying to ward off the endless Bludger attacks on Katie, Euan, and Ginny when they actually managed to get the Quaffle – but it wasn’t often. Hufflepuff had launched a full-on attack on Ron. He was actually doing a decent job blocking the shots, considering how upset he was. But it was definitely too much for him to handle; within the next twenty minutes, Harry had still not found the Snitch and Hufflepuff had increased their lead by another ten goals. They were now up by 160 points – meaning that even if Harry caught the Snitch now, they would lose. Ron called a time-out.

“They’re killing us,� Ron said as the other six landed on the grass next to him.

“I’m sorry Ron – I just can’t get the Quaffle from them,� said Katie, tiredly.

“It’s alright,� he replied. “I know none of us are really focused – but we have to end this soon.�

“Ron, if I see the Snitch I’m going for it,� said Harry.

“But we’ll lose – we need to score at least one more goal if we’re even going to tie,� said Kirke.

“I don’t care – we’ll still have the Quidditch cup. Besides – none of us are up for this,� he looked to Ron. “What’d you think?�

Ron nodded.

“Yeah – I think we just need to finish this. I don’t feel like dragging it out any more…�

“Alright then,� said Harry.

They flew back up into the air. Harry was paying no attention to what was going on at this point; he had to get the Snitch. Within five minutes their was a cheer from the stands – Harry groaned, before hearing Seamus’s voice ring through the stadium:

“Ginny Weasley scores – ten points to Gryffindor!�

If he managed to catch the snitch now, they would tie.

It was another five minutes before Harry saw the Snitch. It was whizzing around the top of the stadium on Ron’s end for the field. Harry felt relief sweep over him as he raced towards it – there was no way the Hufflepuff seeker would catch him on this one. He closed in on the shimmering gold ball and wrapped his fingers on it as it struggled to get away. Harry heard a tumultuous applause from the Gryffindor supporters as he flew down onto the pitch. Katie touched down about fifteen feet from him and came running, ecstatically throwing her arms around him – a huge smile across her face.

“We won! We won!� she shouted.

Harry was confused – they hadn’t won, Hufflepuff had been up 150 points when Harry caught the Snitch.

“What – I thought we tied?� he asked her.

“I scored a second before you caught the Snitch!� she said as the rest of the team gathered around them and the other student’s poured onto the field. “It put us up an extra ten points!�

Just then, Madam Hooch approached the team, holding the gleaming Quidditch Cup. She presented it to Ron, who was beaming madly, gripping Hermione’s hand – who was absolutely sobbing for some reason. The team gathered around the Cup in a circle, passing it amongst each other. When it reached Harry, he caught Ron’s eye and raised the Cup above the team.

“For Mr. Weasley,� he said.

“FOR MR. WEASLEY!� the team shouted so everyone around them could hear.

They were then raised above the crowd and carried off, back to the castle amidst the colours of scarlet and gold.

---

“He tried to use the Cruciatus Curse on Katie?� Hermione asked, horrified.

Ron, Harry, Katie, and Ginny had managed to break away from the celebrations for a few minutes to tell Hermione what had happened before the game – and explain why they had been on such poor form at the match.

“Yeah,� said Harry, still disgusted – but half amused as he watched Seamus and Dean dance around joyfully near the fireplace.

“Surely he’ll be expelled?� Hermione said.

“I don’t see how they can let him stay,� said Harry.

Professor McGonagall then came through the portrait hole, scanning the crowd – her eyes rested on Harry. She walked over to the group.

“Mr. Potter, Ms. Bell – the two of you are needed in the Headmaster’s office,� she said.

Harry and Katie nodded silently and followed McGonagall, hand in hand.

She walked swiftly, and they actually had to struggle to keep up without running.

When they got to Dumbledore’s office he was sitting at his desk, looking very serious. Malfoy was seated in front of the desk, and his mother was standing behind him with her hands on his shoulder, looking absolutely livid. She kept glancing at Dumbledore in disgust, and when Harry and Katie entered the room she scowled at them. To the right of Dumbledore were Lupin, Alchemina, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Amelia Bones, and – Snape. He had a long cut on the right side of his face, and his eye was slightly bruised. His eyes met Harry’s for a second, and then he looked away uncomfortably.

McGonagall pointed Harry and Katie in the direction of two empty seats in front of Dumbledore’s desk; they sat down. Dumbledore peered at them over his half-moon glasses.

“I hate to take you away from your celebrations – but a very serious accusation has been brought against Mr. Malfoy – and I need to ask you both some questions regarding this allegation.�

“Yes, Professor,� they both said quietly. Harry felt Katie grip his hand more tightly.

“Is it true that Malfoy attempted to use the Cruciatus Curse on you, Ms. Bell?� Dumbledore asked, fixing Katie with his piercing blue gaze.

“Yes sir.�

“Can you tell me exactly what happened?�

“We both had our wands pointed at each other, and then he shouted…Crucio,� She dropped her voice at the last word, and then paused. Dumbledore nodded slightly and signaled her to continue.

“Harry knocked him down just as he had said the spell, so it hit a statue instead of me.�

“What happened to the statue?�

“It’s head shattered, sir.�

“Might I ask why you had your wand pointed at my son in the first place?� snapped Narcissa. Dumbledore shot a silencing look at her.

“I will ask that you leave the questioning to me, Mrs. Malfoy,� he said with a tone of authority. He then looked seriously at Katie. “However, I must ask, Ms. Bell – though it does not affect the seriousness of Mr. Malfoy’s actions – why you did have your wand pointed at him?�

“It was my mistake, Professor,� she said. “He was taunting us – Ron, Ginny, Harry, and myself – saying Mr. Weasley’s death was our fault, he blamed Harry in particular. He said some awful things about Mr. Weasley. Ginny had started to cry, and Harry looked very upset. I understand I shouldn’t have let him under my skin, but it’s not the first time he’s done something like this…�

Dumbledore nodded again. He then looked at Harry.

“Is everything Katie just told me true, Harry?� he asked.

“Yes, Professor,� he replied.

“How did you know Mr. Malfoy was going to use the Cruciatus Curse?�

“I didn’t, I just heard him start to say it and I did the only thing I could think of – I had no time to take out my wand - it was a reflex.�

Amelia Bones stepped forward.

“Well, Albus – I think I’ve heard everything I need to hear. We have both Ms. Bell and Mr. Potter’s accounts of what happened, as well as statements from both Remus and Alexandria about what they saw – including the fact that Mr. Malfoy’s wand emitted a shadow of the Cruciatus Curse when using the reverse spell charm. Not to mention the suspicion that he was assisting his father while he was on the grounds at the beginning of the school year - I don’t think we have much of a choice except to expel him.�

Dumbledore nodded gravely.

“I’m afraid she’s right, Draco. All the evidence is against you; you have attempted to use an Unforgivable Curse against another student. I cannot allow you to stay at Hogwarts.�

Narcissa let out a shout of fury.

“This is ludicrous! You have no witnesses to these accusations except those who are known enemies of my son!�

“I think it is quite clear that there is more evidence than that, Narcissa,� Kingsley said sternly. “Now, I’m going to have to take your son into Ministry custody – as this goes further up than the school. It will of course be taken into consideration that he is underage, and that the curse was only attempted. But he will have to stay in our custody until disciplinary action is decided upon.�

Kingsley pointed his wand at Malfoy, muttered “Incarcerous� and ropes coiled around him. Katie and Harry were dismissed, and Malfoy left Dumbledore’s office accompanied by Kingsley and the Minister, followed by a fuming Narcissa spouting empty threats.

Draco Malfoy had just been expelled from Hogwarts.

Chapter 40: Snape’s Discovery

Harry sat pounding his asphodel roots, completely elated. Every few minutes, he glanced over to the empty space that Malfoy usually filled, just to remind himself that good things did happen. Not only that, but Professor Alchemina was still teaching Potions, and as Harry had seen Snape him in Dumbledore’s office during Malfoy’s expulsion only a few days before, he was no longer worried about him either. Harry allowed himself to enjoy the break from Snape and the absence of Malfoy – it was like the Hogwarts he had always dreamed about.

If only I could get rid of Filch and his cat as well, he thought happily. It would be perfect.

“Did you read the Daily Prophet this morning?� Hermione asked him tiredly as she measured infusion of wormwood.

“No, why?� Harry replied.

“There was something in there about Malfoy – apparently his mother found some way of getting the Ministry to release him.�

“What?� Harry spluttered, nearly hitting his own hand with the small mallet he was using to powder his asphodel roots.

“Oh – don’t worry, Dumbledore still won’t be allowing him to return to Hogwarts… but the Ministry won’t be charging him. Mrs. Malfoy probably paid someone off.�

“So what’s going to happen to him now?� Harry asked, almost as though he cared.

“Don’t know – they won’t snap his wand, because he’s already taken his O.W.L.’s – I suppose he could go to Durmstrang, they’d probably be glad to take him – but the Prophet said he won’t be needing to return to school anyway, as he’ll be seventeen next month.�

“He’ll probably start running around after his dad, helping Voldemort – bet he’d love that.�

“Yeah, but his father is probably furious with him – Malfoy’s gone and done something stupid to get himself expelled, and now he doesn’t have anyone to spy on you and Dumbledore.�

“Too bad…� said Harry happily.

The bell rang for the end of the day and Harry and Hermione started clearing away their ingredients.

“Alright,� said Professor Alchemina. “Hopefully, you’ve all finished preparing your ingredients. Next class, we will begin the potion itself.�

“Excuse me, Alex – can I take Harry with me?� a voice said from the entrance to the classroom. Harry turned around to see Professor Lupin standing at the door.

“Of course, Remus – class is over anyway,� she said, smiling sweetly.

Lupin stepped outside the classroom, and for Harry to follow him. Harry grabbed his book bag and turned to Hermione, telling her he’d see her later – then left the room behind Lupin.

“Yes, Professor Lupin?� he asked.

“Dumbledore needs to speak with you, it’s very important,� Lupin said anxiously, and without another word he set off for the Headmaster’s office.

“Do you have any idea what this is about?� Harry asked.

“I think it has something to do with Snape,� Lupin answered quietly.

“What?� Harry asked, dropping his voice to a whisper. “But, I thought that Dumbledore doesn’t want us knowing anything about what Snape does.�

“Snape found out something very important, probably something to do with you. I think… I can’t be sure… that he wasn’t supposed to find out, and that’s got something to do with why he went missing.�

They continued walking to Dumbledore’s office in silence. Harry was very anxious; what could Snape have found out?

“Good afternoon, Harry, please have a seat,� Dumbledore said solemnly from behind his desk. Snape was sitting to the left of the headmaster, still looking quite battered. Harry sat down nervously.

“What is it you wanted to speak to me about, Professor?� Harry asked, attempting to sound unconcerned, as though Lupin had told him nothing of what he was to expect – though, since Dumbledore was a Legilemens, he didn’t know why he was even trying.

“Professor Snape has found out information explaining the Ministry attack in September, and what information Voldemort is trying to get from the Unspeakables that were abducted,� Dumbledore responded slowly. Harry felt himself move to the edge of his seat. He waited for Dumbledore to finish, but he said nothing. He merely nodded towards Snape, as though gesturing for him to speak.

“The Dark Lord has managed to learn of the entire prophecy,� Snape said abruptly.

“Thank you, Severus – that is all. If you could please leave me with Harry now…�

“Yes, sir,� Snape said, leaving the room quickly. Pushing aside the startling information he had just received, Harry tried to understand what had just happened. Why had Snape been there just for that, if he had to leave? Surely Dumbledore could have told him about the prophecy himself.

“After Professor Snape found out about the prophecy, Voldemort made him a secret-keeper of the information. I cannot explain anymore to you, for reasons that are only known to Professor Snape and me – but that is why Snape had to be the one to tell you about the prophecy.�

Now that Harry’s confusion had been set to rest – he realized the seriousness of the situation. The only upper hand he had over Voldemort was the fact that he, himself, had heard the entire prophecy. Now that Voldemort all of it, Harry was no longer at any kind of advantage.

“So – how does that explain why he kidnapped the Unspeakables?� Harry asked tentatively.

“Because, somehow, he knows that the power you must use to vanquish him – lies somewhere in the Department of Mysteries,� Dumbledore explained. Then he added, reassuringly, “That is all he knows about the power, Harry.�

Harry was a little angry that Dumbledore seemed to think this was good news in any way.

“Oh – and I know so much more about what that power is,� Harry said sarcastically, folding his arms. “Because I know which room it’s in…�

Dumbledore frowned.

“Harry I told you already – when the time comes…�

“…I’ll know what to do – yeah. You did tell me already.�

“Now that Voldemort knows about the prophecy he’ll be more determined then before to get his hands on you. He’ll want to finish you off before you have the chance to destroy him.�

Harry sighed, and leaned his head back, and closed his eyes.

Great, he thought. This is all I need.

After a few minutes, he looked back at Dumbledore.

“So, what am I supposed to do?�

“I honestly cannot tell you, Harry. I’m sorry.�


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“That’s it?� Ron asked, enraged. “Honestly – that man is getting less useful by the day…�

“RON!� Hermione said, appalled.

“Well, it’s true – �

Hermione glared at him and he stopped.

“Look!� Harry interrupted. “Dumbledore also said that I’ll come to understand what I need to do with time. So… so I just have to stay alive until then. If there’s one thing I’m good at it’s staying alive.�

“Sometimes at the expense of others…� Ron said bitterly.

Hermione stared at him. Harry just looked to the ground, guilty.

“I’m sorry mate,� Ron said. “I didn’t mean that – really…�

“No. You’re right.�

“No – I’m not. My dad made the decision to protect you, it’s not your fault.�

“Well, there’s clearly a part of you who believes that it is my fault…why else would you have said that?� Harry asked uncomfortably.

“Harry, it slipped…� Ron said pleadingly.

“Exactly.�

Harry stuck his fork into his steak and kidney pie, and left it there. Katie arrived after a few minutes of uncomfortable silence among the three.

“Harry, what’s wrong?� Katie asked, glancing over a tottering pile of books she was carrying.

“I’m fine,� he said, still not looking at Ron. “What are all those books for?�

“Oh – well, N.E.W.T.’s are in a few months, so the teachers are piling on the homework. I’ve been in the library all afternoon.�

Harry had completely forgotten that Katie had N.E.W.T’s that year – and for her it was very serious, since she planned on being a Healer after she left school.

“Right. I forgot about that. You’re probably going to be pretty busy…�

“Not too busy for you – what’s wrong?� she asked again.

“Eat first, then we can go somewhere and we can talk,� he said quietly.

“Alright,� Katie said, sitting down and helping herself to dinner. She said hello to Ron and Hermione, and immediately sensed the discomfort at the table.

“Okay – what’s happened?� she said, putting her fork down.

“Nothing,� said Harry.

“Ron said something he didn’t mean,� Hermione said, emphasizing the last three words as she looked pointedly at Harry.

“Really, Hermione –it’s all right…�

“What did Ron say?�

“I accidentally blamed Harry for Dad being killed – but I was just in a bad mood,� he added, turning to face Harry. “I was reading his letter again this morning, I’m upset – Hermione’s right, I didn’t mean it.�

“Honestly Ron, stop trying to make me feel better. You’re right – no matter what anybody says, if it wasn’t for me, your dad would still be alive – �

“And if it wasn’t for you – Ginny would have died two times over!�

“If it wasn’t for me, Ginny wouldn’t have even been in danger the second time, and she also wouldn’t have walked into an ambush of Death Eaters last summer, along with you, Hermione, Luna, and Neville!�

“Harry – stop blaming yourself for every bad thing that happens to anyone!� said Hermione.

“Why shouldn’t I?�

“Because – it’s not your fault!� said Ron

“I’m pretty sure it is!�

“Maybe you want to blame yourself,� said Katie. “You’re afraid that people will think it’s your fault and they’ll hate you for it, but if you take the blame yourself and play the tormented victim, then they’ll excuse you for whatever’s happened. You’re just scared of getting blamed by other people, so you do it before they get the chance. I thought you were braver than that, Harry.�

Harry opened his mouth, thinking of how to respond to Katie’s accusations - which he believed to be completely false and totally unfounded - but no words came, so he just stood up and stormed out of the hall.

Chapter 41: Dark Corridors

Katie managed to catch up with Harry just as he was entering the common room.

“Harry, wait…�

Harry spun around.

“What?� he snapped icily.

“I’m sorry I was so short with you– I’m just trying to find a way for you to stop blaming yourself…�

“Well, do you think it’s true?�

“Do I think what’s true?�

“Everything you said…�

Katie hesitated.

“You do, don’t you?�

“Not entirely, Harry – but on some level – yeah, I think you’re just taking the blame before anyone else can put it on you because you’re scared…�

“I’ll talk to you later…� he said grumpily and went up the boys’ staircase to his dormitory, almost stepping on a rat that was running around outside his door.

“What are you doing running around? Go away,� he muttered angrily to it. It squeaked in fright and ran away. He sat down on his bed, watching his picture of Katie and himself that was sitting on his nightstand. This was the first time he’d had a big fight with her. He couldn’t believe she had said what she did.

It was completely of unfair of her to judge me, he thought, she has no idea what it’s like.

But Katie usually always tells you what you need to hear, a voice at the back of his head piped up. And she’s right, you know.

Before the first voice had time to respond, Harry’s thoughts were interrupted by the creak of the opening door.

“Harry?�

It was Ron. Harry turned over on his bed, away from him.

“Harry, I’m really sorry…�

Harry didn’t say anything; after about a minute he heard the door snap shut. He let out a sigh of relief and turned onto his back, staring at the ceiling.

I should go talk to Lupin, he thought.

Without another moment’s hesitation he got off his bed and ran down stairs, trying very hard to avoid looking at Katie, Hermione, and Ron who were all in the common room. They each looked at him uncomfortably, but he was glad they all were seated separately working on essays – at least they hadn’t formed some kind of council to discuss his behavior as he had expected they would.

He exited the Fat Lady, walking briskly for Lupin’s office. He just stepped onto the last staircase on the way, when it changed.

Great, he thought. Just what I need, a detour.

He followed the staircase to a dark corridor, past unused classrooms. He was just turning the corner, back to more sets of staircases when he heard a loud bang in the last classroom to the left.

“Is someone there?� he asked loudly, walking slowly towards the door.

No one answered. He reached for the knob and opened the door, entering cautiously.

“Is someone there?� he asked again, more quietly this time.

He surveyed the room. His eye rested in the corner where a tall, dark figure stood. It was definitely a person. Harry gulped hard as he saw the person slowly emerge from the shadow, towards him. Two beams of light that were shining through the window rested on the person’s face. It was Snape.

“Professor Snape?� Harry asked, breathlessly. “What are you doing down here, sir?�

“I might ask you the same question, Potter,� Snape responded coldly.

“I was on my way to see Professor Lupin, the staircases changed,� Harry said, annoyed. “And you? Sir?�

“What I’m doing here is my own business, Potter…�

“Still – it doesn’t seem like a good idea to be wandering the school, making loud noises when the entire school thinks you’re on vacation…sir,� Harry said, bitterly.

Snape eyed him suspiciously, but Harry could see an odd look of anxiety in his pupils – they looked as though they were darting from side to side; but it was dark, Harry assumed he was seeing things. Snape wasn’t exactly what one would call the nervous type.

“Be on your way, Potter,� Snape said briskly after a moment. “Wouldn’t want to keep Remus waiting…�

Harry heeded his command gladly, still thinking that he had been right: it definitely wasn’t too smart on Snape’s behalf to be sneaking around the school while everyone thought he was gone; it would bring up a lot of awkward questions.

He was just about to exit the corridor when he noticed a small piece of parchment sitting in the corner next to the doorway. Curious, he picked it up and smoothed out it’s crinkled surface.

Meet me in the old Charms classroom at seven.

Harry didn’t recognize the handwriting, but judging from the time and location – this note had been written to Snape.

Well that explains it, Harry thought.

Of course, it didn’t seem like Snape to leave evidence of his lurkings around carelessly. Harry thought nervously that maybe he should go back to check on Snape – but then remembered how coldly Snape had acted when telling Harry to leave, and figured he wasn’t needed. Whoever he was meeting was his own business. Harry stuffed the parchment into his robes pocket and headed for the staircases.

It was another ten minutes before he managed to get to Lupin’s office – only to find that Lupin wasn’t there. Harry groaned frustratedly as he turned to go back to the common room. He passed a window only to see a shining full moon outside.

Of course, Harry thought angrily at himself, how could I have forgotten?

By the time he got back to the common room it was half-eight and he was exhausted; he didn’t have the energy to go back upstairs so he just sat down in an empty armchair. Across from him Hermione was seated on the loveseat, with Ron draped across her lap, sleeping. His legs were sticking off the end of the seat, but he looked quite comfortable nevertheless; Hermione was running her hands through his mass of red hair and watching him lovingly. She hadn’t even seemed to have noticed Harry sitting down across from her.

Harry thought painfully of Katie; he looked around the room for her, but she wasn’t there.

This is ridiculous,Harry, he thought.

The realization that Katie was right slowly crept up on him; after all, the reason he had blamed himself again was because he thought Ron held him accountable.

I’ll have to apologize when I see her, he thought.

He sat there for a good while, debating going to bed or not before, eventually, he drifted off to sleep himself. He woke up early the next morning to find he was not the only person who had fallen asleep in the common room. Hermione and Ron were still lying on the couch; Ron was snoring loudly. Harry looked at the clock on the wall – it was seven o’clock. They had Defense Against the Dark Arts in two and half hours. He decided he should probably wake Hermione up. He walked over to them and gave her a nudge.

“Hermione,� he whispered. “Wake up…�

Her eyes fluttered open. She yawned tiredly. She took a few moments to realize where she was and what time it was, before jumping up and knocking Ron to the floor.

“Goodness, how could I have fallen asleep?� she said, panic-stricken. “We have classes today…�

Harry laughed as she shot upstairs in a blur; he looked down at a startled Ron and reached out his hand to help him up.

“Sorry about that, mate…� he said.

Ron looked at him nervously, as though trying to figure out if he was apologizing for inadvertently having caused his fall to the floor, or for what had happened the day before. Deciding that it didn’t matter, he took Harry’s hand and pulled himself up.

“Don’t worry about it,� he said casually.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Alchemina had taken over the Dark Arts lesson as Lupin was out. The class had only been mildly interesting and Harry had spent the entire class hoping he would see Katie at lunch and running his apology over in his mind.

He left class separate from Ron and Hermione, and walked briskly towards the Great Hall. He found Katie at the Gryffindor table; Michael Corners was sitting next to her. He was talking and smiling, but Katie looked thoroughly irritated by his presence. Harry strode over to them.

“Hello,� he said icily.

Michael looked up at him smirking.

“’Lo, Potter,�

“I can’t be sure, but it looks like you’re bothering my girlfriend,� Harry said.

Michael sneered at him. Then stood up and turned to Katie.

“Bit territorial, isn’t he?� he asked. “Well, tell me if you change your mind Katie…�

He strode off and Harry sat down next to Katie.

“Change your mind about what?�

“He asked me out…� she said uncomfortably.

“WHAT?� Harry said incredulously. “What did you say?�

“I recall using the phrase, “over my dead body.� What’s it matter to you, anyway?� she said coolly.

“Actually – I couldn’t find you at breakfast… but I wanted to apologize,� he sighed. “I’m sorry – you were right. Accept my apology for being a git?�

Katie looked at him appraisingly, then grinned and said “Alright…�

Harry smiled and kissed her, causing Michael, who was watching from the Ravenclaw table, to scowl.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
That night, Harry and Katie hung out in the Room of Requirement for a while, and then went for a walk around the castle, just going wherever their feet took them. They had been walking for an hour when they found themselves in an abandoned hall on the seventh floor that neither of them had ever encountered before. It had four or five doors on the right, and seven-foot tall windows on the left, which let in the gleaming moonlight.

“It’s incredible, isn’t it?� Katie said in awe. “I’ve been at this school for seven years, and still – there are places I didn’t even know existed…�

“It’s cool alright,� Harry agreed with her as they stopped to look out the window at the full moon. Harry thought momentarily of Lupin before feeling something run over his foot. He jumped back, startled. It was a rat.

“That bloody rat!� he snarled. “It’s the same one, it’s been all over the school – I feel like it’s been following me…�

Katie and Harry watched as the rat determinedly squeezed itself through a small crack in one of the doors on the right.

“Why’s it want to get in there so badly?� Harry asked.

“Probably scared of you,� laughed Katie.

Harry had the odd sense that there was more to it than that. He walked slowly over to the door and opened it to see what room the rat had entered. Inside was Professor Snape.

“What are you doing, Potter?� he snarled.

“Sorry – it’s just… well – a rat…�

“What are you talking about, Potter?� he snapped.

“Nothing, sorry to bother you, sir…� Harry said, wondering what on earth Snape was up to now.

“What are you doing here?� Snape asked. Harry thought he, again, looked nervous

“Katie and I were just walking- “

“Ten points from Gryffindor for your inability to curb you desire to run about the school at night, Potter. Now go back to your common room. It will be twenty points next time!�

They left, completely dumbfounded by Snape’s peculiar behavior.

“It was completely unfair to take points – it’s only eight o’clock, and this part of the school isn’t out of bounds…�

“Well Snape’s not exactly fair when it comes to me – but he does have a tendency to be a bit more irrational when he’s trying to cover his own tracks,� Harry said darkly.

“What’s he doing prowling around the castle? In abandoned corridors for that matter?�

“No idea – but he’s up to something. And I intend to find out just what that is…�

Chapter 42: Names on the Map

As much as Harry wanted to figure out what was going on with Snape, he didn’t get much of a chance to investigate over the next week and a half. In Potions, Professor Alchemina had moved from the Draught of Living Death to the most complex Befuddlement Draught Harry had ever seen. For Flitwick they were learning Disillusionment Charms and they were learning Conjuring Spells in McGonagall’s class. In the meantime, Hagrid had them learning about Dragons, and the fright that he might actually try and bring one to class was more stressful than any of the other work Harry had been assigned.

It wasn’t until the second Tuesday of February, in Defense Against the Dark Arts that Harry was able to get any information on Snape.

“Professor Lupin,� Harry asked at the end of class while the other students were finishing up their several feet of notes, “I was wondering – have you noticed anything… well, a bit odd about Snape?�

Lupin looked at him thoughtfully.

“Always. I’ve always thought it’s a bit strange that he doesn’t seem to wash his hair, and then there’s the way…�

“No...I mean lately,� Harry said, trying not to laugh. “Odd for Snape…�

“Oh…� Lupin said. He stopped to think for a moment “I can’t tell you Harry. I haven’t seen him out of his room in weeks. He hasn’t even been to our Order meetings with Dumbledore and McGonagall – says he hasn’t been feeling well. Dumbledore tried to send Madam Pomfrey, but he said he didn’t need ‘medical attention.’�

“You don’t think that’s a bit odd?� Harry asked as the bell rang.

“For Snape? No. He’s always moody and private. And it’s not like he can’t take a few weeks from his Order business – I mean, take a look at the way he came back last time,� Lupin stopped and looked up at Harry seriously. “Why are you asking me this, Harry?�

Harry related the incidents from the weeks before about finding Snape lurking around in the more discreet parts of the castle.

“I don’t know Harry, I’ll look into it. But it might be nothing. In the meantime, you need to get to class…�

Harry nodded and quickly left the classroom. Ron and Hermione were waiting for him outside; they too were very interested in Snape since Harry had told them about what happened.

“So…� Ron asked as they walked quickly for the Transfiguration Department. “What’d he say?�

“Nothing, really…� Harry replied “Hasn’t noticed anything odd, but he’ll look into it.�

They slowed down a bit as they passed Dean and Lavender walking down the corridor for McGonagall’s classroom; they still had a few minutes to get to class. They walked inside and sat down breathlessly in the first row of seats. The bell rang a minute later and McGonagall immediately stood up and starting passing back their Conjuring Spell Essays. Harry was overjoyed to see he had gotten an ‘E’.

“By last class you were all able to successfully conjure both inanimate and living objects. We will now be moving on to a segment of Metamorphamagi. There will be no practical application in this subject, so it shouldn’t take long. Please take your quills and parchment out, now. Can anyone tell me what a Metamorphamagus is?�

Hermione, of course, raised her hand – but much to her disappointment, it was Harry that was called on.

“A Metamorphamagus is someone who can willingly transform themselves to look like someone else,� he said.

“Very good, Mr. Potter – ten points to Gryffindor.�

With that she waved her wand and bright red words wrote themselves across the air in front of the class, as McGonagall began to talk at length on the subject of Metamorphamagi. She talked all the way through the Double-Transfiguration period. Harry’s hand was cramping by the time she finally wiped the words from the air.

“You are to write an essay, eighteen inches, comparing and contrasting Metamorphamagi with Animagi. It will be due on Friday.�

The bell rang, though it was difficult to hear over the groan of the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff sixth years exiting McGonagall’s class.

“I’m going to start on that now,� Harry heard Hannah Abbott say tiredly to Ernie Macmillan as they turned into the corridor, “We still have to write an essay for Sprout’s class as well…�

Harry turned to Hermione and Ron.

“That doesn’t sound like a bad idea,� he muttered. “We have Sprout, Flitwick and Alchemina’s essays to finish by Friday not to mention Lupin and Hagrid for Monday…�

“To the library then?� Ron said forlornly.

“To the library…� Hermione sighed – even she wasn’t looking forward to their homework.

When they got to the library they found Ginny and Katie both writing at a table in a quiet corner. They were both surrounded by piles of books – Harry felt bad for both of them. As many essays as he might have, Ginny had O.W.L.’s and Katie had N.E.W.T’s; he could only imagine how tired they were.

“Hey, how’s it going?� he asked Katie, sitting down next to her and gesturing to the books and parchment that littered the table.

“Would you believe that Professor Alchemina has assigned two essays in class today? And they’re due tomorrow…�

“Why two?� Harry asked incredulously.

“The Potion’s N.E.W.T’s test is extremely comprehensive, apparently…� Katie said, not looking up from her essay, which was already about twenty inches. “Thank goodness Quidditch ended early this year…�

Ron and Hermione sat down with a few books for the Transfiguration Essay. Ron shoved one in Harry’s direction: Ridiculously Difficult Transfiguration: The Guide to Finding a New You. Harry sighed and flipped through the pages. He stopped whenever he spotted both ‘Animagus’ and ‘Metamorphamagus’ on the same page.

..Now, like Animagi, a Metamorphamagus is usually born. It is possible, however it would take several years and a lot of hard work, for a reasonably powerful witch or wizard, especially one with a certain talent in Transfiguration, to learn to us this ability. It is so difficult to become one that most witches and wizards would never be bothered…

Harry scribbled down a few notes to himself, then flipped a few more pages.

…If a magical person is born an Animagus, it is easier for them to learn to become a Metamorphamagus. In the same way, if someone is born a Metamorphamagus, they can more easily learn to become an Animagus. This is because the said witch or wizard has a natural ability for self-Transfiguration. They can skip the complicated methods of learning to physically change their appearance/body, and go straight to learning the specific adaptations involved in their transformation…

Harry felt something stir in his mind at these words, but ignored it and continued to copy down notes. By the time they had to leave for dinner, Harry had written twenty inches on the subject McGonagall had assigned. He rolled up his essay, very satisfied with himself, but very tired and left with the other four for the Great Hall. At dinner, he had to fight the strong desire to put his head down in his mashed potatoes and go to sleep. After dinner, they returned to the library and by nine o’clock, when they had to return to their dormitories, Harry, Ron, and Hermione had finished their Herbology, Charms, and Potions Essays, and Ginny and Katie had fallen asleep. Harry woke them up, and they all left for Gryffindor tower – Harry carrying Katie’s books, and Ron carrying Ginny’s.

“Where is Dean?� Ron muttered, frustrated as he tried to look over Ginny’s towering pile of books. “We’ve been with you all day, Ginny, and I haven’t seen him since McGonagall’s class…�

“I don’t know,� said Ginny, yawning. She didn’t sound like she cared much.

“Phoenix Feathers,� Hermione said as they reached the Fat Lady, who swung open at the password. The five of them went inside and straight up to bed.

Harry changed and climbed under his covers, desperate for sleep. He was just falling asleep when he remembered that he still hadn’t found anything out about Snape. Harry thought for a moment of getting his cloak and going to see if he could find Snape lurking about the castle again,but then he thought of a much better idea.

He opened the drawer on his bedside table and pulled out his map; grabbing his wand, he tapped the weathered looking parchment and said sleepily: “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.� The ink slowly ebbed onto the page. Harry’s eyes drifted slowly over the map and rested on the name ‘Severus Snape’ which was stationary in a small room in the dungeons area. Disappointed, he pulled out his wand to erase the map when two more names near Snape’s caught his eye.

No, it can’t be, Harry thought.

Harry closed his eyes and opened them again slowly, thinking he must be seeing things. He was tired, after all – and he’d been reading all day. The two names were still there, slowly pacing the room with the unmoving dot labeled “Severus Snape�. He got up and rushed over to Ron’s bed, desperate for a second opinion confirming he’d gone mad.

“Ron…� he whispered, glad to see he had not fallen asleep yet.

“What is it, Harry?� Ron groaned.

“Look at the map,� he said urgently, pointing out the room where Snape was.

Ron took the map grumpily and looked at it. He blinked, and his eyes widened in shock.

“Harry, does that say what I think it says?� Ron asked in an unbelieving tone.

“Yeah, it does,� Harry said. It seemed Ron, too, was seeing the same names on the map.

According to the map, right now, Snape was sitting in a room with Draco Malfoy and Peter Pettigrew. Suddenly Harry remembered the rat that had been so constantly following Harry around.

“The rat,� he whispered angrily to Ron, who was still staring at the map in disbelief. “That stupid rat – it’s been in the castle since Snape got back. It was him. It was Pettigrew.�

Chapter 43: Pettigrew’s Power

“I’ve got to go tell Dumbledore,� Harry said, grabbing his Invisibility Cloak. He looked down at his map into Dumbledore’s office – there were three dots reading “Albus Dumbledore�, “Remus Lupin� and “Minerva McGonagall�.

“I’m coming, too,� said Ron.

“No, it will be faster if I go alone. Don’t worry; I’ll fill you in on everything when I get back.�

“Well, I’ll at least wait down in the common room,� Ron replied, following Harry out the door and down the staircase to the common room, where about a dozen students, including Hermione, were still up. It seemed Hermione had returned to the common room and was now working on her Arithmancy essay. Ron rushed over to her and began talking quickly, most likely telling her what he and Harry had just seen on the map.

“See you later,� Harry said as he went out through the portrait hole. Once outside he threw his cloak over himself and started for the Headmaster’s office. He looked back to his map, watching the room that had showed Snape with Malfoy and Pettigrew. Pettigrew had left, and was now walking down a corridor on the third floor. Harry swallowed hard, but looked up from the map and continued walking as quickly as possible. He looked back down at the map every few minutes, noticing anxiously that Pettigrew was getting closer and closer to him. As he was turning a corridor near Dumbledore’s office he saw that the dot labeled Pettigrew was moving quickly behind him. Harry stopped and quietly pressed himself to the wall. He watched the dot move closer; he looked at the floor, waiting with bated breath for Pettigrew to pass. He would be crossing Harry’s path in a matter of seconds.

But it was not a rat, as Harry had been expecting, who passed – it was Snape. Harry looked back down onto the map – the dot moving across Harry’s own path was clearly labeled “Peter Pettigrew�.

What is going on? Harry thought, absolutely bewildered.

Pettigrew-Snape walked up to the statue that guarded Dumbledore’s office and stammered “Chocolate Frog�. Harry followed him inside, up to the door and watched him tensely as he opened the door entered the office. Lupin, McGonagall and Dumbledore were waiting inside. Pettigrew-Snape straightened up and walked inside. Harry could see his hand trembling.

“You called Headmaster,� he said, keeping his distance.

Harry saw Dumbledore’s eyes flicker slightly to wear Harry was standing, quivering in his cloak. He had always had the feeling that that Dumbledore could sense Harry’s presence even when invisible – Harry tried to send some kind of mental message to him.

Pretend I’m not here, Professor. It’s important. Wait until Snape leaves, please. Pretend I’m not here, he pleaded desperately.

Dumbledore’s eyes flickered once more to Harry, then back to Pettigrew-Snape.

“I just wanted to make sure you’re doing alright, Severus. You’ve been conspicuously absent from out meetings,� he said kindly.

“I’ve been resting, sir,� said Pettigrew-Snape. “I haven’t been feeling myself lately. Didn’t think I was up for Order business.�

He was clearly avoiding Dumbledore’s eyes. McGonagall and Lupin were eyeing him suspiciously. Dumbledore again glanced to the spot where Harry stood, frozen and then looked back to Pettigrew-Snape.

“Very well, Severus – you may return to what you were doing,� Dumbledore said.

“Thank you, sir,� Pettigrew-Snape said, and he turned swiftly and left. When he had shut the door behind him, Dumbledore waited a few moments and then, looking to Harry again said quietly.

“Now, Harry, why is it that you’re here?�

McGonagall and Lupin looked at Dumbledore confused, then to the spot where he was looking. Harry pulled off his cloak.

“Professor – Snape. He’s Pettigrew. I was coming to tell you just now – but then, I ran into him on my way here. I didn’t know he was Snape – I mean, I saw him on my map. Malfoy, too. But then I saw Pettigrew on my map and it was Snape.�

Harry stopped, unsure if what he’d just said made any sense to anyone other than himself. He strode over to Dumbledore’s desk and handed him the map. Dumbledore looked down at it, Harry could see his eyes following something behind his half-moon glasses on which the map was reflected; his brow was furrowed thoughtfully.

“I was wondering when I’d have the opportunity to see this wondrous map,� Dumbledore said after a moment, his mouth twitching slightly. Then he turned to Lupin. “Is it true this map never lies, Remus?�

Lupin nodded.

“What’s going on Albus, what is Potter talking about?� McGonagall asked anxiously.

“It appears that both Peter Pettigrew and young Mr. Malfoy are in the castle,� Dumbledore replied seriously, yet calmly. “It also appears that the man just in our presence was Pettigrew, not Severus.�

“How is that possible?� asked Lupin. “Surely we would have noticed…�

“It was definitely Severus that arrived at the school in January,� said Dumbledore

“So how long has Pettigrew been masquerading in his place?� Lupin asked.

“Since that night…� Harry said suddenly.

The three teachers turned to look at him.

“The night you met Snape in the Charm’s classroom?� said Dumbledore. Clearly Lupin had related Harry’s story to him already.

“Yes – there was a note. It said ‘meet me in the old Charm’s classroom at seven’ – it wasn’t Snape’s handwriting. And then, when I was walking past the room, there was a bang. Pettigrew – or Malfoy – or both…they must have attacked him…�

They took a moment to let this information sink in.

“How is he doing it?� asked McGonagall.

“Perhaps Polyjuice Potion…� Lupin suggested.

That doesn’t make sense, Harry thought. There couldn’t have been time…

“No,� Harry said. “No he couldn’t have. I opened the door too soon after I heard the bang… and the other night when I followed the rat in – it was two seconds later. He’d already turned into Snape…�

“How then…� Lupin said softly, obviously trying to think of how Pettigrew had managed it.

…In the same way, if someone is born a Metamorphamagus, they can more easily learn to become an Animagus…

Suddenly everything clicked for Harry.

“Professor – have you ever wondered how Pettigrew – how he managed to become an Animagus, despite the fact he seemed so weak…� he said tentatively, looking at Dumbledore.

Dumbledore looked at Harry thoughtfully.

“I did think it seemed unlikely, why?�

“Well – we know Voldemort has a Metamorphamagus working for him –because of the Ministry attack; someone was disguised as Kingsley. Well – people who are born as Metamorphamagi have an easier time learning to be an Animagus… what if Pettigrew…what if he’s a Metamorphamagus?� Harry paused, waiting for all three teachers to exclaim that his theory was ludicrous. But to his surprise, they didn’t do any such thing.

“He’s right,� said Professor McGonagall, clearly impressed that Harry had known this piece of information.

“But surely he would have told us,� said Lupin. “James and Sirius would have thought it was brilliant – Wormtail would have loved to impress them…�

“Maybe he had an advantage by not telling them – he could have done anything, pretended to by anyone.� Harry said.

“And why wasn’t Pettigrew registered?� McGonagall said after a moment.

“Well he didn’t get registered as an Animagus either…� said Lupin.

They were all very quiet.

“So it’s possible?� asked Harry, breathlessly. This was usually the kind of thing he relied on Hermione to come up with.

“It’s the only other way Pettigrew can disguise himself as Professor Snape without Snape’s own permission,� Dumbledore said. “So yes, Harry – it is most likely that you are correct.

He paused for a moment, and then spoke again.

“But for now, I think you should get back to Gryffindor Tower and let us discuss it. I’m sure Mr. and Mrs. Weasley – excuse me, Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger…� he corrected himself, his eyes twinkling, “…are waiting for you to return and fill them in on everything that’s happened.�

Harry tried to suppress his grin at Dumbledore’s oddly timed joke, said good night and threw his cloak back over himself to return to the common room. Ron and Hermione were the only people remaining when he got back.

“What happened?� Hermione asked anxiously.

Harry told them everything that had happened in what felt like a single breath.

“Wormtail – a Metamorphamagus? You really think that’s possible?� Ron asked.

“Dumbledore, McGonagall and Lupin all seem to think so…�

“Well what’s going on now, where’s your map?�

Harry paused for a moment, trying to remember where he’d put it. Then he remembered – he had never taken it back from Dumbledore.

“Dumbledore has it…� he said.

“Oh well, I s’pose we don’t need it as much as he does right now,� said Ron, clearly disappointed. “And I’m sure he’ll give it back when he’s finished…�

“I don’t think he should,� said Hermione.

“Why not?� Ron asked incredulously.

“Because it’s a tool used to break school rules…� she said, with a note of superiority

“Last time Harry’s used that to break the rules was to sneak into Hogsmeade third year…�

“And to run around the school at night?�

“Well he’s been doing that since first year anyway…�

“That map is one of the only things I have left of my dad and Sirius,� Harry interjected. “I’m going to ask for it back whether Dumbledore likes it or not. Now you to can stay up and fight some more, but I’m going back to bed…�

Harry walked up the spiral staircase to his room, which was filled with Neville’s snores. Harry took his glasses off and climbed into bed, falling asleep before his head even hit the pillow.

Suddenly, Harry was walking down a dark corridor, slowly. He was angry. He twirled his wand in his hand and stopped in front of a door.

“Is she in there?� he asked in a deadly whisper to the man standing to the side.

“Yes, master,� the man said quietly.

Harry entered the room. Inside there was a woman, lying crumpled on the floor; she was breathing sharply, and whimpering slightly.

“Cunningham – you can still save yourself…� Harry told her menacingly, trying to hide his impatience. “Just tell me what lies within the Department of Mysteries…�

The woman made an indistinct noise; Harry was quite sure it was a signal of her refusal – he pointed his wand at her. And spoke, more forcibly this time.

“Brahms is already dead because he refused to speak – do you really want to meet the same fate, Cunningham?�

The woman repeated the same noise. Harry walked over to her and lifted her face to meet his. She had dark hair, and though her face was aged, Harry could tell she was still quite beautiful. The woman cringed as she looked into his eyes.

“Don’t make me do this Ophelia,� Harry said softly, but the underlying tone in his voice told the woman he was only playing with her mind. She gathered her strength and glared at him defiantly.

“Do what you want, Tom,� she said.

Harry stood up, whispered “Very well then,� and lifted his wand. He was filled with anger at her insolence, but even as he dragged out the woman’s last few seconds, there was an odd feeling in the pit of his stomach, something like sadness.

Impossible, Harry thought furiously, I know no sadness.

A moment later there was a flash of green light, and the woman’s last breath escaped her tortured body. He had killed her.

Chapter 44 - Mysterious Vision

Harry sat bolt upright in his bed, there was a drop of sweat rolling down his face. He told himself it was just a dream; nothing more.

But it seemed so real, he thought nervously.

He looked to the clock on his bedside table; it read 4:00 am. He thought momentarily of waking Ron up, or going to Dumbledore, but decided against it – he would wait. He remained awake on the off-chance it had been real - another insight to Voldemort’s thoughts - and that falling asleep would only invite him back into Harry’s mind. Harry ran through his dream again, trying to remember every little detail. After what seemed like an eternity, the glow of the rising sun began to creep slowly in through the windows. Seamus stirred in his bed. Harry got up and dressed quickly, his mind frantic with thoughts about what his dream, if it even was a dream, meant. He sat back on his bed for another few minutes. He looked at his clock again – a quarter to seven. Deciding he had waited long enough, he got up and went downstairs. Katie and Hermione were already there, casually checking their essays and chatting quietly.

“You’re up early …� Katie said when she saw him. “What happened? You look exhausted.�

“I’ve been up since four.�

“Why?�

Harry walked over and sat between the two of them. He decided that he’d get their opinion before going back to Dumbledore.

“But, Harry – that’s not possible, you haven’t had any visions since summer, have you?� Hermione asked when he told them about his ‘dream’.

“No, I haven’t,� Harry said. “But this was the same – it was so real.�

Katie looked from Harry to Hermione, obviously having missed something.

“What do you mean, ‘visions’?� she asked.

“Well, I have some kind of, I don’t know – ‘mental connection’ with Voldemort. Last year I kept having dreams from inside his head, and I would pick up on his mood changes. That’s how he…� Harry stopped.

“…lured him to the Department of Mysteries – when Sirius died,� Hermione finished quietly. “He used the connection – made Harry think he was torturing Sirius, so Harry would try to rescue him.�

“Anyway,� Harry continued after a moment. “I studied Occlumency all last summer with Dumbledore – it’s the power of closing your mind from intrusion,� he added at the questioning look on Katie’s face, “he made special trips to the Burrow and everything – and by the last few weeks of summer I had managed to shut Voldemort out of my mind completely.�

They were all quiet, giving Katie a minute to process all the new information.

“And now – you’ve had another vision?� she asked.

“Looks like it…� Harry said glumly.

“But what could have changed – unless, you don’t have to constantly practice Occlumency, do you?� Hermione asked.

“Dumbledore didn’t mention anything about that – so no, I don’t think so…�

Hermione fell silent, looking trapped in thought.

“Well – you had to shut down your emotions, right? What if you’ve been too emotional, lately – maybe you’ve become more vulnerable…� she said after a minute.

“I shut down my mind during the summer – when Sirius died – what could be more emotional than that?� Harry said, a touch of anger in his voice.

“Well – grief is different. It’s powerful, but it’s more emptiness than anything else. And you would have wanted to shut down your emotions then, anyway. But now…�

Hermione shot an anxious glance at Katie.

“Now what?� Harry demanded, not understanding why she was looking at Katie.

“Well – what if you’re feelings for Katie have… well – opened you up to Voldemort again?� she asked nervously.

“This is not Katie’s fault!� Harry snapped.

“Harry – that’s not what I meant. I’m not blaming her, I’m just saying…�

“Well, don’t ‘just say’!� he spat, standing up. “I’ve got to go to Dumbledore; maybe he’ll know what’s going on…see you later.�

Harry stormed out of the common room, wondering furiously why Hermione never managed to keep her opinion to herself. As he walked, however, his anger at Hermione slowly ebbed away and was replaced with frustration – frustration of what he had seen. The woman Voldemort had killed, Ophelia – she had called him Tom. And before Voldemort had killed her, he had called her by her first name, and he had felt sad. Harry knew there had to be something important there, but he couldn’t understand what.

Suddenly Harry, who had been paying no attention to where he was going, felt himself slam into someone and fall over. He looked up from the ground.

“Professor Lupin!� he said. “I’m sorry – I wasn’t watching…�

“It’s alright Harry, no harm done,� he said as he helped Harry up. “Where are you going so early?�

“Dumbledore,� Harry responded abruptly, as he began to walk again.

“Again? It’s not about last night is it?� Lupin asked quietly as he turned to walk with Harry.

“No – but what happened with that?� Harry asked.

“Nothing really – Dumbledore still has the map. He’s decided to keep a close eye on both Pettigrew and Malfoy, but not to let them now we’re aware of their presence. So don’t you let them know either… treat Pettigrew as you would Snape…�

Harry let out a snort of laughter. It wouldn’t be too difficult to treat Wormtail with the same animosity as he would Snape, considering he was the reason his parents were dead. The only problem would be an increased desire to throttle him on the spot.

“No problem,� he said. “But that’s not why I’m going to see Dumbledore – Chocolate Frog.�

The statue guarding Dumbledore’s office didn’t move.

“Ice Mice,� Lupin muttered, and the entrance opened. “Changed it last night, just in case Pettigrew has the bright idea to sneak in. So what have you come to see Dumbledore about?�

“S’pose you’ll find out in a minute,� Harry said as Lupin pushed open the door to the office. Dumbledore was already up, surveying something on his desk.

“Ah – there you are,� Dumbledore said, smiling. “Saw you coming – this map is truly amazing – however did the four of you manage it Remus?�

“Never mind that now,� Lupin replied. “Harry seems to have something important to discuss with you…�

Dumbledore turned his gaze to Harry.

“I think… that I’ve had another vision.�

“A vision?� Dumbledore asked.

“From Voldemort’s mind.�

“Are you sure, Harry…that it wasn’t just a dream?� Dumbledore asked.

“It could’ve been. I don’t know. But it felt real.�

“What happened?�

“I was inside Voldemort. He went into a room, Ophelia Cunningham was inside, she had been tortured…she was really weak. He asked her what was inside the Department of Mysteries, and he said that Brahms had been killed. He tried to convince her to talk – but she didn’t. He killed her.�

Dumbledore was silent; Lupin looked, still with shock, from Harry to the headmaster.

“Dumbledore, sir – did Voldemort know Ophelia Cunningham at Hogwarts?� Harry asked tentatively.

Dumbledore surveyed him curiously

“Yes – they were in the same year. Ophelia was a Gryffindor, though. Why do ask?�

“Because… Voldemort – well he referred to her as Cunningham, but the last time he asked her to change her mind, he called her Ophelia. And she called him Tom. And just before he killed her, he felt, I don’t know – sad…�

Dumbledore smiled sadly at this.

“Perhaps there’s still a small piece of Tom left inside Voldemort, after all,� he said quietly. “If this really was a vision of course – hopefully it was no more than a dream…�

Just as he said this a small tawny owl tapped on the window. Dumbledore strode over and opened the window, taking the Daily Prophet from the owl’s beak. He unrolled it, and Harry read a small amount of shock on his face when he looked at the first page; he sighed deeply.

“What does it say, Dumbledore?� Lupin asked anxiously.

“Abducted Ministry Workers Brahms and Cunningham Found Dead This Morning�Dumbledore said, looking up at Harry.

“So it was real?� Harry asked. “But how – I thought I closed my mind to him…�

“Have you been very emotional lately, Harry? Maybe because of Arthur Weasley’s death or Pettigrew’s presence within the castle…�

…or Katie, Harry thought.

Dumbledore watched him sadly for a moment.

“Try to close down your mind tonight and tomorrow night when you sleep – I know it will be difficult, Harry. But it’s very important. Then Friday afternoon, around five, I want you to come to my office. We’ll practice you’re Occlumency, and see if that’s the problem.�

“There a chance it’s something else?� Harry asked, hopeful and frightened at the same time.

“It’s possible. But we won’t know until Friday – until then, try to focus you’re energy on shutting down your emotions.�

Harry nodded, and without another word he left.

Hermione was right, he thought. It’s Katie.

He walked aimlessly for a minute, but headed for the Great Hall when his stomach grumbled. He sat down at the Gryffindor Table just as Ron, Hermione, Katie, and Ginny were walking in. He gulped hard when he spotted Katie and busied himself by spreading marmalade on his toast. He tried not to look at her directly, but this was made difficult when she sat next to him and asked what happened.

“Turns out the vision probably was real,� he said off-handedly.

“And…� she said.

“Well, Dumbledore’s going to figure out why it’s happening again,� he said. It wasn’t a total lie.

“Oh… well – there’s a trip into Hogsmeade Friday… and since its Valentine ’s Day, I figured we’d…�

“No, I don’t think I can – On Friday I have to go see Dumbledore at five…�

“That’s fine – we’ll go early, and I’m sure we’ll be back in time –�

“No. You can go yourself if you like – but I don’t want to,� he said briskly.

He stood up and strode quickly out of the Great Hall, bringing his toast with him. He felt guilty; and he could only imagine what Katie was feeling at the moment. But he had no choice – he wasn’t going to be able to shut down his emotions if he was with her – and giving Voldemort access to his thoughts wasn’t an option. So, until Friday at least, he was going to stay as far away from her as possible.

Chapter 45 – Lily’s Eyes

A sense of relief washed over Harry as he woke up on Friday – he had managed to make it two nights without any more visions. He looked around the dormitory; Ron was the only person still there. He seemed to be trying to wrap something in flashing silver and pink wrapping paper with extreme difficulty.

“What are you doing?� Harry asked groggily.

“Wrapping Hermione’s Valentine’s present,� Ron muttered. “What are you doing?�

“What do you mean?� Harry said, putting his glasses on.

“With Katie. I can’t tell if she wants to cry or hit you.�

“Oh, that – � Harry felt a guilty squirm in his stomach.

“Yeah – that. So what’s going on?� Ron said, placing the finally wrapped gift on his bed. Harry looked at him apprehensively.

“Promise you won’t say anything?� he said.

“Of course.�

“Not even to Hermione?�

Ron looked slightly put out at this request, but he nodded reluctantly in agreement.

“Alright,� said Harry. “I told you about the ‘vision’ I had. But – I don’t know, did Hermione tell you what she thought was the cause…�

“Katie?� Ron said.

“Yeah…� Harry said.

“But – but I thought you told her she was wrong…�

“Well, Dumbledore said almost the same thing as Hermione. He didn’t mention Katie by name, but from what he said, I gathered that Hermione’s right. And – well, I have to shut-down my emotions if I’m going to block Voldemort from my mind.�

“So what – you’re just going to stay away from Katie without giving her an explanation?� Ron asked. “I’m not even that stupid…�

“I can’t tell her Ron. This way it’ll be easier for her to forget about me if…�

“If what?�

“If I have to make this permanent.�

“Harry, you can’t be serious?�

“If my feelings for Katie make me vulnerable to Voldemort, and he gets into my mind…� Harry said. “Let’s just say it won’t be good. I mean, he’ll know how I feel about her for one – so she’ll be in danger. Not to mention other stuff he can use against me. Against all of us.�

“Harry – �

But the dormitory room door opened, and Hermione came in.

“What’s going on?� she asked.

“Nothing, Harry and I were just talking.�

“About what?�

“It doesn’t matter, alright?� Harry said moodily.

“Harry, I’ve been meaning to ask you about Katie. None of this has anything to do with what I said, does it? Because I didn’t mean – �

Ron gave her a warning look and she stopped. Harry grabbed his bag and pushed past Hermione, out into the spiral staircase and down into the common room. Katie was sitting in an armchair with a stack of books. She looked exhausted, and she was scribbling frantically across a piece of parchment. Harry felt a horrible pang of guilt, but he continued out of the room through the portrait hole and went towards the Great Hall.

It’s for her own good, Harry thought. It’s for everyone’s good.

Harry sat down for breakfast. Neville and Seamus were sitting to his left. Dean was sitting next to Lavender and Parvati. Harry was just wondering why anyone would voluntarily sit with the two of them when Ginny came storming into the Great Hall, red with rage.

“DEAN THOMAS!�

Dean, who had been impressing Lavender with some ridiculous story, turned to look at Ginny.

“I thought you were supposed to wait for me?� Ginny snapped.

“You were taking forever…� he said impatiently

“You couldn’t have waited ten minutes?� she said, her eyes falling to Lavender. “But I suppose you had other interests in mind…� she added coolly.

“Ginny, I already told you – � Dean started.

“That you’re not interested in Lavender. Yeah – then how come you’re always with her and never with me? You know what? I don’t care anymore, Dean. You’re not worth my time.�

She turned furiously on her heel and walked out of the Great Hall, leaving everyone in ear-shot of the argument, which included everyone in the room and a couple strolling around the Entrance Hall, in stunned silence. After a few seconds there was muffled laughter from a couple of Slytherins, but everyone else remained thoroughly shocked. At that precise moment, Ron and Hermione came walking in hand in hand, smiling madly. They didn’t seem to notice the deafening silence surrounding them. They sat down next to Harry just as the Great Hall began to fill with chatter again.

“What’s the matter with the two of you?� Harry asked bad-humouredly.

“Ron gave me the most thoughtful gift…� Hermione started, but she drifted off upon seeing the painful look on Harry’s face. “Sorry – you know you should just talk to Katie…�

“Looks like Ginny and Dean are through,� Harry interjected, not wanting to discuss Katie.

“What’d you mean?� Ron asked, taking a bite of an apple.

“Ginny was just in here – her and Dean had a massive fight.�

“Well, it’s not surprising,� Hermione said, pouring herself some coffee. “She’s been huffy about Dean for the past few weeks now. Don’t blame her, the way he’s always around Lavender nowadays,� Hermione cast a scathing look in Dean and Lavender’s direction.

“He hasn’t been messing around on my sister, has he?� Ron demanded.

“No, I don’t think so. But he hasn’t been paying any attention to Ginny either. But don’t worry,� she added, casting an alarming look at the way Ron was holding his wand and eyeing Dean. “Ginny’s not upset really, just mad at him…�

“Yeah – she said that Dean wasn’t ‘worth her time’ before she left. Announced it to the whole school…� Harry said.

This calmed Ron down a bit, and the conversation drifted to what they were doing in Hogsmeade that day. Harry felt guilty about Katie again, and decided to leave early for Transfiguration, thinking about how unusual a start Hogwarts had for Valentine’s Day.

“Good afternoon – have you had any more visions?� Dumbledore said when Harry entered his office later that day.

“No,� Harry said.

“Good. Well let’s not waste anytime, take out your wand, stand over there, and we’ll see how you’re doing.�

Harry did as he was told. Dumbledore stood in front of him.

“Ready?� he asked. Harry nodded.

“Alright. One – two – three – Legilemensia!�

The spell hit Harry with incredible force, but he stood his ground, looking directly at Dumbledore, not allowing the spell to enter his mind; Dumbledore held his wand for another few seconds, and then relinquished.

“Good, good. You’re no worse off than you were last summer. Sit down in front of my desk, Harry,� Dumbledore said as he, too, walked to his desk. “We’ll do it without wands now. I’m going to ask you some questions…�

Harry nodded to show he understood – Dumbledore was going to question him, and Harry was supposed to lie. It was the same as what they had done over the summer.

Dumbledore took a seat across from Harry and fixed him with his piercing blue gaze.

“What is your name?�

“Ronald Weasley.�

“Did you go into Hogsmeade today?�

“Yes.�

“What did you do?�

“I went to the Three Broomsticks and had a butterbeer with Hermione.�

Dumbledore watched him; Harry knew he was searching his mind, trying to find traces of information that contradicted his lies. After a few moments he sat back in his chair.

“Well, you’re all clear. You don’t seem to be having any trouble at all,� he said with a heavy sigh. “I don’t think this is the source of the problem.�

“But I’ve been practicing for two days – �

“Still, Harry. If your Occlumency abilities slipped enough to let Voldemort back into your mind, two days of practice wouldn’t be enough. I should have been able to pick up on something.�

Dumbledore sat looking pensive for a minute. Harry nervously fiddled with the clasp of his robes, wondering what the problem could possibly be and thinking regretfully about how he had shut out Katie for no reason. Then Dumbledore looked as though realization had dawned upon him.

“Harry – it is possible that Voldemort is not in your mind, but that you are in his mind….�

“What do you mean, Professor?�

“If you have any powers of Legilemency then you would be able to see into his mind without him seeing into yours, especially if his defenses are down.�

“But Professor, I don’t – I can’t…�

“Can you, Harry? I want you to look into my eyes. Focus. I’m going to say something to you, and I want you to attempt to see into my thoughts –“

“How do I – �
“Just concentrate. I want you to look into my mind and see if you can find something, anything – a thought, a memory… something that contradicts what I am going to say to you.�

Harry gulped apprehensively, but nodded.

“I am an only child,� Dumbledore said, calmly.

“But Professor, I know you have a – �

“Not what you know Harry, you need to look into my mind…� Dumbledore said softly.

This is ridiculous, Harry thought. But he gathered all his concentration and looked into Dumbledore’s eyes, trying to summon his thoughts. Suddenly he heard a voice, Dumbledore’s voice

“Aberforth, you really shouldn’t be using magic…�

Harry pushed this aside as his own imagination, trying to give him what he wanted, but then a scene entered his mind.

He saw two young boys, both with sleek auburn hair, running around a large garden with; the sky was a stunning cloudless blue. One of the boys had his wand out and was zapping the goats with red jets of light, causing them to bleat with fright and trot away quickly. The other boy, hiding his slight amusement at the reaction of the goats, stood up and took the wand from his hand. “Aberforth, you really shouldn’t be using magic out of school. And you’re bothering the goats; they’ll be giving us spoiled milk if you don’t stop…� The boy called Aberforth laughed, but heeded his brother’s advice. “Whatever you say, Albus…�

The memory faded away. Harry looked at Dumbledore, shocked at what had just happened. Had he really just witnessed a scene from Dumbledore’s childhood?

“Did you see anything, Harry?� Dumbledore asked.

“Yes. You were with Aberforth, in a garden. He was bothering the goats….�

Dumbledore chuckled.

“Ah, yes. I am quite fond of that memory. Though it was just the beginning of a long fascination with goats for my dear brother…� he said nostalgically. Then he looked at Harry. “Well, it seems that you do indeed possess the skills of Legilemency, Harry. With a bit of practice, it could be quite useful.�

Harry was still looking, dumbstruck, at Dumbledore. He was able to use Legilemency; it was not what he had expected at all.

“It’s not surprising, though,� Dumbledore continued, smiling. “After all – your mother was a gifted Legilemens – and you do have her eyes…�

Chapter 46: Consolation and Curiosity

“Harry, are you alright?�

Harry snapped out his daze and turned to Ginny, who was looking at him with concern.

“What? Oh, yeah – I’m fine… just thinking…�

Harry was sitting in the half-empty Great Hall; most of the students were still at Hogsmeade. How he had gotten there, he had no idea. His mind was so flooded with thoughts after leaving Dumbledore’s office; he hadn’t paid much attention to anything outside his own head.

“Does what you’re thinking about have anything to do with Katie?� Ginny inquired.

“Katie?� Harry replied. “Well, yeah – a bit… you wouldn’t happen to know where she is?�

“She went to Hogsmeade with some of her friends,� Ginny said.

“Oh…�

Harry thought momentarily of going to find her; of apologizing for shutting her out for a reason which was now void. He decided against it, though. He wanted some time to let the new knowledge of his inherited powers and new advantage over Voldemort to sink in; and he thought Katie might need some time also. He could understand if she didn’t feel much like hearing him out at the particular moment, considering what an idiot he’d been.

Harry chewed distractedly on a piece of lamb chop. He saw Ginny glance disdainfully at the Patil twins who were seated at the Ravenclaw table.

“What about you, Ginny? You alright?�

She sighed and returned her gaze back to her dinner plate where she twirled her fork in her mashed potatoes.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just wondering – I mean… Lavender’s not with them, is she? Probably with Dean. Not that I’m upset about it or anything, I don’t need him…�

Harry was silent. He wasn’t sure what to think of this. He wasn’t an expert on feelings, especially girls’ feelings, but he sensed that Ginny was more upset then she was letting on.

“Ginny, it’s alright you know, to be a bit upset…� he said quietly after a moment.

She turned to face him and was slightly startled to see her eyes were filled with tears. A single drop escaped and splashed down onto her robes.

“It’s not Dean, really. We’ve been distant for a while now – it’s just that, well… there’s a West Ham game this Sunday – and Dad had gotten us tickets, he was going to pick the two of us up this weekend to go. I’ve just been upset this week, and I thought Dean would understand. But he’s been further away than ever. It’s just too much for me to deal with right now…�

As she finished, more tears spilled down her face. Harry put his arm around her and she leant her head on his shoulder.

“Ginny, you don’t have to deal with it alone. You have people who care about you who want to help you through it,� he said quietly.

Ginny made a muffled sound of gratitude. It was at this moment that Dean, Lavender, Seamus, Neville, and Susan Bones all walked in to the Great Hall. Dean looked at Ginny’s head on Harry’s shoulder, but then turned quickly back to Seamus and Lavender with whom he had been chatting animatedly.

Harry scowled slightly at Dean. He didn’t know Dean as well as he could have, but he never expected him to do something like this – to abandon Ginny when she most needed someone.

“C’mon, Ginny – I’ll take you back to the common room…� Harry said, standing up and lifting Ginny with him. She nodded tiredly. He walked her out into the Entrance Hall with his arm around her. As they turned to walk up the marble staircase, they met a group of seventh-year girls and Harry found himself face to face with Katie. He stood stunned for a moment, not sure of how to greet her. He thought he saw her eyes show a sign of hurt for a moment, before she fixed him with a cold gaze. Her gaze flickered to Ginny for a moment, and then she turned without a word back to her friends and followed them into the Great Hall.

Harry felt like he was going to be sick; Ginny was still very upset and hadn’t noticed Katie’s presence. He slowly walked her back upstairs and into the common room. Once inside, she sat down in an armchair in front of the fire.

“You alright?� he asked.

“I’m okay, thanks…� she said, gazing into the fire.

“Do you want me to stay with you?� Harry asked.

“No, I’m alright. I’d actually like to be alone for awhile,� she responded softly, still staring at the bright flames. “Besides – It seems like you have some things to think about yourself…�

Harry nodded and turned to go up the staircase to his bedroom. Just as he was leaving he saw Ginny pull a folded piece of parchment out of the inside of her robes and begin to read it. Harry felt a stab of sadness on Ginny’s part as he went up to the stairs and through the door to his dormitory. Ginny’s strife had only distracted him from his own thoughts momentarily. He sat down on his bed and pulled out the photo album of his parents Hagrid had given him in his first year. He opened to his favorite picture of his mother and father. It was a black and white picture, but he could still tell from it how much his mother’s eyes were like his own. He traced her face sadly as she smiled and blinked back up at him. Harry thought it might be his imagination, but she seemed to be looking at him proudly.

Somewhere inside him, Harry felt his own sense of pride stir. He had always felt a small connection to his father through Quidditch, but now he felt a connection with is mother too. He had inherited more than her eyes; it felt as though something he had been longing for sixteen years had finally fallen into place, and the thought comforted him. He watched his parents happily for a few more minutes, then slowly put the photo album away.

His thoughts now turned to Voldemort. Harry had experienced a vision of Voldemort thoughts; he had done it safely, no worries that the window worked two ways. Harry had thought this unusual at first: surely Voldemort was powerful enough to close his mind to the infiltration of a sixteen-year old wizard with basic Legilemency powers?

But Dumbledore’s response to this had stirred Harry’s thoughts more than anything else he had learned that afternoon…

“It seems that something happened to weaken his defenses. Perhaps his emotions made him vulnerable…�

Harry had never considered Voldemort to have any emotion not connected with evil, whether it was angry or happiness. But what he had felt right before Voldemort had killed Ophelia Cunningham had been a kind of feeling that Harry never would have imagined him experiencing. Sadness. A sadness that seemed to be connected to the woman. Harry wondered what could have triggered the emotion as Dumbledore’s words from two days before echoed in his head:

“Perhaps there’s still a small piece of Tom left inside Voldemort, after all.�

---

Harry had returned to the common room that evening at seven o’clock to find that everyone had finally returned from Hogsmeade. Ron and Hermione were cooing over one another on the floor in front of the fireplace, while Ginny sat across from them scribbling on a piece of parchment with a book open on her lap. She looked in a much better state than she had earlier. Harry strode over and took a seat on the floor between Ginny and the happy couple.

“Hey Ron, Hermione – how was Hogsmeade?� he asked.

“Oh, it was…lovely,� Hermione giggled.

Harry decided he didn’t want to know.

“Been meaning to ask, what did Ron get you?� he asked.

“Oh, let me show you…� she said brightly, as she took a locket of from around her neck, opened it and handed it to Harry. Harry, expecting to see a picture of each of them was slightly taken aback to find engraved images of a feather and a troll facing on each side. Before he had a chance to ask what on earth was so thoughtful about it, he noticed words glowing like fire around the edges. On the side with the feather it read: “You’ll always be there to show me the way…�, and on the side with the troll it said “…and I’ll always be there to protect you.�. Harry smiled nostalgically and closed the locket. On the outside it read “Wingardium Leviosa� and there was a dazzling fiery golden stone embedded in the center.

“Nice,� Harry said grinning.

“Isn’t it lovely?� Hermione said, as she glowingly received the locket back from Harry.

“So, what happened with Dumbledore?� Ron asked with a loud yawn.

Hermione immediately snapped out of her romantic state and turned attentively to Harry. Ginny gazed warily over to the group, clearly wondering whether or not she should listen. Harry gestured encouragingly to her she moved closer to where they sat on the floor.

“Well – it wasn’t my problem after all…� he said quietly.

“What do you mean?� Hermione asked breathlessly. “How…?�

“I’m seeing into Voldemort’s thoughts again, but he can’t see into mine…�

Ginny looked confused.

“Have you had another vision, then?�

Harry nodded and explained what had happened. When he finished, Ron looked at him questioningly.

“But – how is that possible mate? How can you be in his mind, and he not be in yours?�

Harry hesitated. The revelation of the powers he had inherited from his mother was still fresh, and he wasn’t sure if he felt entirely comfortable sharing it so soon. He watched the three of them lean forward ever so expectantly.

“Well… our mental connection is still there, and it seems that his defenses are low – not mine. So I’ve had an insight to his mind…� he said quickly. It wasn’t the whole truth, but he hoped it would satisfy them for the time being.

Hermione looked cautiously at him for a moment, but then seemed to except his explanation.

“Well that makes sense,� she said logically. “And, it’s good too. That you’re safe, at least. But it does seem like there should be more to it,� she added.

“Well, maybe there is,� Harry said nervously. “But that’s all we know about it for now.�

“So… what about this Ophelia woman?� Ron asked. “What happened with her and Voldemort?�

Ginny looked at her brother in shock; clearly she had not yet heard him use the name.

“I don’t know,� Harry said. “But I’d definitely like to find out…�

“Yeah, but how?�

“Almost wish I hadn’t destroyed Riddle’s diary, now…� Harry said darkly.

Ginny’s expression suddenly changed; she looked as though she was trying to remember something.

“Now that you mention it…�

“What?� Ron asked excitedly. “Did the diary tell you something about Ophelia?�

“No,� she responded dismissively. “He never gave much information about himself… but he did seem – bitter – bitter about someone. He told me feelings of love were a waste of time, nothing more. That you’ll only get hurt in the end…�

Ginny drifted off momentarily, while the others processed what she’d said.

“I’d never thought much of it. Well, when I had the diary I asked him about it, but he never told me anything. Then I found out who it really belonged to– I mean, it seemed like something You-Know-Who would say… so I just stopped wondering - but now…�

They were all quiet. Then Ron cleared his throat and shook them out of what seemed like a group reverie.

“So, how are we supposed to find out more,� he asked, his voice slightly eager.

“Simple,� Hermione said. “We ask someone who knew Tom Riddle while he was at Hogwarts…�

Ron and Ginny mouthed cluelessly at her, as though she were mad to think this was a ‘simple’ solution. But Harry knew exactly what she meant.

“Hagrid.�

Chapter 47: Checkmate

The next morning at breakfast was uncomfortable for Harry. As an after-effect of Valentine’s Day, Ron and Hermione had again allowed themselves to be enveloped in their own little romantic world away from all distraction, while Harry kept shooting nervous glances to Katie’s end of the table, but she seemed to be ignoring him. Ginny kept nervously looking over to the group that was Dean, Lavender, Seamus, Parvati, Neville, and Susan Bones, until eventually she heaved a sad sigh and moved over to the Ravenclaw table to sit with Luna.

When Harry finished his toast he turned to Ron and Hermione, coughing loudly to shake them from their quiet conversation.

“You want to head down to Hagrid’s now?� he asked.

They had made plans the night before to take advantage of the free-Saturday morning to ask Hagrid if he knew anything about Ophelia Cunningham and any connection she may have had with Tom Riddle. Ginny had opted not to go, as she had so much homework due to her O.W.L.’s

Ron and Hermione nodded eagerly and frighteningly in unison and stood up to leave the Great Hall with Harry; Harry threw one more glance at Katie, who was now immersed in writing an essay, before leaving with them.

“Why haven’t you apologized to Katie yet?� Hermione said as they crossed the grounds to Hagrid’s hut. “I mean, now that you know it’s not her fault…�

Hermione drifted off warily as Harry shot a glare at Ron.

“You weren’t supposed to tell her,� he hissed.

Ron’s ears tinged pink and he looked sheepishly at the ground.

“I thought it would be okay – now that you know it had nothing to do with her, I thought you’d go back to normal and it wouldn’t matter if Hermione knew…� he muttered shamefully.

“And I kind of forced it out of him,� Hermione added quickly.

Harry remained silently indignant as they reached Hagrid’s hut. Hermione knocked loudly while Harry threw another vicious look at Ron.

Hagrid opened the door sleepily.

“Mornin’,� he said smiling at them. “Yeh’s must want somethin’ teh be here this early…�

Harry put his anger at Ron away for a moment to shoot Hagrid a mischevious grin.

“Yeah, actually Hagrid – there is something we want.�

“What can I do yeh fer?� Hagrid said as he poured himself a cup of tea and put it down on his table next to a huge bowl that must have contained at least a gallon of porridge.

“We want information,� Hermione stated matter-of-factedly.

“Abou’ what?� Hagrid asked, eyeing the three of them with interest.

“We want to know if you knew Ophelia Cunningham while you were at Hogwarts,� Ron said.

Hagrid eyed them all again, suspiciously this time.

“Yeh’s aren’t meddlin’ again, are yeh?� he asked accusingly.

“No,� Harry said simply. “This has something to do with Voldemort. It’s important – I need to know if he knew Ophelia when he was at Hogwarts…�

Hagrid was hesitant at first, but then let out a sigh of resignation.

“Alright, there doesn’t seem to be any harm in it – and it’s not as if you’re not goin’ to figure it out anyways…� he said. “I knew Ophelia when I was at Hogwarts. We were in Gryffindor together, though she was a few years ahead o’ me. Lovely girl, she was. Real nice – after Tom got me expelled, she went right down teh th’ Headmaster an’ told ‘im it wasn’t me who’d gotten Myrtle killed. O’course, she hadn’t any proof, so nothin’ could have bin done… but she still supported me. I saw her around while I was helpin’ Ogg with the groundskeepin’ – was still always very friendly, even when every one else was scared o’ me, or thought me a monster…�

“So, she knew Tom Riddle, then?� Harry asked. “She must have if he was the one who got you expelled…�

“Yeah – she knew him alright. Don’ really know if they got on at all, though. Or if they’d ever had anythin’ teh say teh eachother… but they were in the same year, both Prefects as well…�

“But surely if she thought you were innocent, she would have blamed Tom…� Hermione started.

“Ophelia was never quick teh judge anyone, Hermione. She probably thought tha’ he had everyone’s best interests at heart…� Hagrid said, cutting her off.

“Doesn’t sound like a very good judge of character,� Ron scoffed.

“Well, she knew tha’ I was innocent,� Hagrid replied.

“Oh – yeah… well she was right there, of course,� Ron said, his cheeks slightly pink.

“So, is that all you knew about her?� Harry asked.

“Yeah – sorry I can’ be anymore help…� Hagrid said.

“No, no – it’s fine. It was plenty,� Harry said.

“Alrigh’ well, if there are no mor’ questions, would yeh like some tea and rock cakes, and stay around to chat fer a bit?� Hagrid asked enthusiastically.

They accepted the tea and conversation, but politely declined the rock cakes on the excuse that they’d already eaten breakfast.

---

“Well, that was bloody useless…� Ron said a couple of hours later as they returned to the castle.

“No it wasn’t Ron, we learned plenty…� Hermione said.

“Why don’t we just skip the bit where I don’t listen properly, and you go ahead and tell us what exactly you picked up on that we didn’t,� Ron said.

“All right then – we can assume from what Hagrid told us that Ophelia, despite what you think, was a good judge of character. She was the only one, besides Dumbledore of course, who believed Hagrid was innocent. It also seems that, despite the fact he got Hagrid expelled, Ophelia didn’t place the blame on Tom, either…�

“Well, maybe she was just naïve…� Ron said.

“No, I don’t think so,� said Harry suddenly. “The woman I saw facing Voldemort didn’t seem naïve at all…�

“Precisely, Harry – meaning she probably had a good idea of what Tom was up to, just as Dumbledore did, but maybe she was willing to give him a chance. There’s a reason Voldemort felt sad before he killed her.�

“Maybe he was remembering a game of chess he’d lost earlier that day…� Ron said.

Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Whatever you say Ronald,� she replied loftily. “But I think there is more to the story, and I plan on finding out just what happened between Ophelia Cunningham and Tom Riddle.�

She began to climb the marble staircase and Ron called off to her.

“Where are you going?�

“To the library,� she replied, still walking away from them.

Ron turned to Harry and rolled his eyes, before heading into the Great Hall to wait for lunch.

---

Hermione spent the rest of the day in the library, only leaving once when Ron dragged her to dinner. When Harry got up the next morning, he entered the common room to find Ron massacring Neville in a game of wizard’s chess. Hermione was nowhere to be seen.

“Where’s Hermione?� Harry asked.

“Library again…� Ron said. “Knight to E5.�

“What exactly is she expecting to find in the library?� Harry asked.

“I don’t know, school records, I guess…Queen to F7. Checkmate.�

Neville groaned in defeat.

“Plus, she’s switching between her research and her essay for Alchemina,� Ron continued, clearing the board of his pieces, as Neville scraped up his own pieces forlornly. “Tough luck, Neville, but there’s always the next game…�

“Oh, yeah –forgot about that thing,� Harry said. “Neville, have you finished it yet?�

“Oh, no… I’m going to meet Susan in the library today – she’s going to help me with it…� he said, his cheeks flushing slightly.

“Susan, eh?� Ron asked, his interest peaking. “Been hanging around her a lot lately, have you?�

“Well, yeah,� Neville responded flustered. “Gran knows Amelia Bones and they – well, kind of – set us up… over Christmas. Embarrassing really, but – well she’s nice…�

“She’s quite a catch, too,� Ron continued. “Niece to the Minister of Magic and all…�

Neville gave a shy smile, as Harry opened his mouth, but stopped when he saw Katie walk by without looking at him.

“I can’t stand this anymore,� he said quietly to himself, and he leaped of the arm of the chair he had been leaning against and followed her, reaching out to grab her hand.

“Katie, we need to talk,� he said breathlessly.

Katie turned to him and he felt the slight instinct to back away, but he stood his ground.

“About what?� she asked coolly, her eyebrows raised.

Clearly it had been a rhetorical question, because the moment Harry opened his mouth to speak, she answered for him.

“About how you just decided to shut me out without giving me any reason? Or perhaps about ditching me on Valentine’s Day? Or maybe it’s about telling me you love me, than turning around and proving that it was never true?�

Her eyes burned into him, and he could almost see fire blazing from them, but Harry could hear the hurt in her voice, because it trembled with each accusation.

“Katie… please let me explain –�

“I don’t hear you denying anything.�

“Okay – yes, I shut you out, I gave you no reason. And yes, I ditched you on Valentine’s day – but I love you. Katie I promise, I thought I was doing the right thing…� Harry said nervously.

Katie stared at him incredulously; clearly his words hadn’t come out as smoothly as he’d planned.

“Harry, I’m sick of hearing you’re excuses. I’m sick of being so forgiving. I can understand that your life is difficult, but there’s no reason to continue to shut out the people you supposedly love – I would have thought you’d learned from your mistakes by now.�

Harry knew she was right – but she didn’t know. She didn’t know that this time he’d shut her out to save her, to save everyone. He had to make her understand.

“Katie, please – �

“I don’t have time for this right now, Harry. I have other things to do, and honestly I don’t have the energy to deal with you at the moment,� she said sadly as she strode away from him, out through the portrait hole.

Harry swallowed hard and he turned to find Neville and Ron gaping at him.

“Tough luck, mate,� Ron said.

Harry didn’t respond, he just collapsed into the armchair, afraid that he may have lost Katie forever.

Chapter 48: The Plotting Potions Professor

The next week passed by painfully for Harry. Ron was getting moody because Hermione had spent half her free time in the library (or half “their� free-time as Ron referred to it); Hermione, it seemed, had not yet unearthed anything interesting concerning Ophelia Cunningham or her connection to Voldemort. In the meantime, Katie had not approached Harry, and frankly he was a little frightened to attempt reconciliation again so soon. They passed each other with tense silences all week, and Harry felt like he was dying inside.

On top of that, Ginny was still hanging out with Luna – but they had now moved their mealtimes to the Gryffindor table, and Luna kept stating her upfront opinion on Harry’s problem, as usual. Not that he disliked Luna, but he wasn’t up to having her tell him that he ‘clearly loved Katie’ and that he should ‘just tell her whatever is on his mind’ ten times a day.

It was understandable, then, that he approached the breakfast table wearily that Friday morning. He had already had a run-in with Katie who was being followed puppy-dog-like by Michael Corners. Michael had thrown Harry a look of utmost superiority, but Harry found small satisfaction in the clarity of Katie’s annoyance with her tag-a-long friend. To his immense relief, Luna had not yet arrived to give Harry the update on his own life.

He sat down next to Hermione and poured himself a glass of pumpkin-juice.

“It’s a bit late for you to be still eating, shouldn’t you have set off for the library by now?� Harry asked her.

“No. Waiting for the Daily Prophet, it hasn’t arrived yet,� Hermione said distractedly as she checked over what appeared to be Ron’s Charms essay. Harry groaned as he realized he had left his own upstairs. Deciding he would get it after he finished his breakfast, he added treacle to his porridge and began to eat quickly. It was then that several owls fluttered into the Great Hall, each obviously carrying a copy of the Daily Prophet.

“Finally,� Hermione sighed as she paid her owl and unrolled the paper, and passing Ron’s essay back to him. Her eyes immediately began to scan the page, and she let out sound of disgust.

“What’s the matter?� Ron said, fixing his Charm’s essay.

“They’ve done a special story on Death Eaters – it looks like we’ve got more to worry about…� she replied painfully.

“Let me see,� Harry asked anxiously and Hermione handed him the paper.

Death Eaters Swelling In Ranks, Sharpening Agenda

Early this morning the Department of Magical Law Enforcement issued a statement to the magical community estimating the total You-Know-Who’s active followers to be at least 70 witches and wizards.

“We are unaware of how he has gathered so many supporters so quietly, but it has become a huge concern,� Department Head Kingsley Shacklebolt said. “We are using all our resources to prevent any more people being persuaded into the ranks of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.�

Ministry officials have also noted that the activities of You-Know-Who’s followers have become more focused, and less set on mere death and destruction.

“Random Muggle violence and killings has decreased significantly, though not completely,� Shacklebolt said. “It seems they have shifted their agenda to what they consider more ‘time-worthy’ causes. More Ministry workers have been attacked, some have been found under the Imperius Curse, even, and important documents have been stolen from our offices.�

The increase in suspicious and mysterious curses and hexes being used on Ministry workers has been so great, that a new ward has been opened at St. Mungo’s for the sole purpose of tending to victim’s of the said crimes.

“We get at least two new cases a day,� Healer-in-charge Katherine Bell said. “The Aurors are, of course, very interested in each case and it is important that they get as much information from the victim as possible; at the same time we’re expected to heal the patients. It’s getting almost unmanageable. So much that St. Mungo’s is in need of more Healers from the stress of it.�

On top of this, the Department is also having trouble containing Death Eaters who have been caught, including those caught at the home of recently-murdered Ministry Official Arthur Weasley after his death on New Year’s Day.

“There has already been one escape of Death Eater’s we’d captured since the loss of Azkaban – Lucius Malfoy and Bellatrix LeStrange. We are still investigating the circumstances of this escape in order to prevent the same thing happening again,� Shacklebolt said.

Bellatrix LeStrange was recaptured among the Death Eaters at the Weasley home; Lucius Malfoy, however, remains at large.

“What’s it say, Harry?� Ron asked when he’d finished fixing his essay. Harry looked up nervously and read the article to Ron – excluding the parts that had anything to do with Mr. Weasley’s death. Hermione threw him a curious look, but caught on quickly before taking the paper back from Harry.

“Katherine Bell, she’s not Katie’s mum by any chance?� Hermione asked.

“Yeah – she is. She’s a really successful Healer – so is Katie’s dad. So she’s got a lot of pressure on her to pass all her N.E.W.T.’s this year,� Harry said, thinking wistfully of Katie.

“She must be very good, to be in charge of that ward. It’s a very important responsibility,� Hermione said, taking no notice of Harry’s emotion. Despite her accusations against Ron and himself, Hermione could be quite tactless herself at times, Harry thought.

“I’ve got to go get my Charms essay,� he said uncomfortably, and taking the last swig of his pumpkin juice and left for Gryffindor Tower. As he traveled up the marble staircase he noticed a rat squeak past him and run off for the dungeons. Harry felt rage flare up inside him, and if it hadn’t been for the numerous students chatting around him, he might not have been able to contain his desire to run after what he knew to be Peter Pettigrew, seize him by the tail, hit him with a good hex and fling him out into the lake for the Giant Squid to devour.

---

“So, Harry – have you talked to Katie, yet?� Ron asked tentatively that Sunday afternoon while they sat answering questions for Transfiguration homework.

“If I had, I don’t see why I’d tell you…� Harry said moodily.

“What’s that supposed to mean?� Ron asked.

“Well, you couldn’t keep your mouth shut last time I asked you to keep a secret,� Harry snapped, smearing the ink on his parchment as he did so.

“I’m sorry about that, Hermione can be quite persistent sometimes,� Ron said.

“Yeah, Ron – I know.�

Ron couldn’t be sure if this was a good or bad response, so he just decided to leave it as it was and he returned to his own homework. It wasn’t long before Hermione came bouncing into the common room, her face aglow with what seemed to be success.

“What’re you so happy about?� Ron asked her, amused.

“I found information on Ophelia Cunningham,� she said proudly.

“Really, what did you find…� Ron asked. Harry turned his attention to the two of him.

“Ophelia Cunningham was Head Girl while Tom Riddle was Head Boy. Of course, I can’t believe it took me so long before I thought of checking the Heads list, but there you have it.�

“So she must have known Tom Riddle pretty well – it would have been impossible for the two of them to not have talked if they were Heads together…� Ron said.

“Once I found out she was Head Girl, I decided to check the Trophy Room. Turns out she was also the Keeper on the Quidditch Team, but that’s not important,� she added dismissively.

Ron glowered at her.

“Not that being Keeper isn’t important – it’s just not important to our case,� Hermione said as quickly and as sweetly as possible.

“So, that’s all you found?� Harry asked impatiently.

“Yes – but it’s better than nothing,� Hermione responded coolly.

“Whatever…� Harry said dully, returning to his homework.

“Well, I don’t see you doing anything to help!� Hermione snapped.

Harry simply ignored her, and Ron sensing his foul mood told Hermione to drop it, and she fell silent. It was at this moment that they were passed by Seamus and Lavender who, holding hands, settled themselves into a cozy corner of the room, talking and looking very snug indeed. Ginny joined Harry, Ron, and Hermione and cast a patronizing look at the two of them in the corner.

Ron looked incredibly confused, he looked from Ginny to Seamus and Lavendar before looking back to Ginny and asking, dumbstruck, “What’s going on?�

“Yes,� Hermione said. “I thought Dean was getting all friendly with Lavender, what’s she doing with Seamus?�

Ginny gave a small laugh.

“Apparently, Dean was only trying to find out if she was interested in Seamus – kind of a favor to him,� she replied amusedly.

“What? Well, why didn’t he tell you that?� Hermione asked incredulously. .

“Apparently he tried to, but I was so distracted with everything else, I wasn’t listening the first couple of times, and I refused to listen the last several times… It’s for the best, anyway,� she said sounding thoroughly unconcerned. “We’re at completely different places in my life, and he just didn’t understand me as well my real friends do…�

“Well, I never liked the two of you together anyway,� Ron said, as though it settled the matter.

---

Days later, Harry was still in a bad mood. He kept thinking angrily of Pettigrew and Malfoy’s presence within the castle He was still a bit upset with Ron for selling him out to Hermione, and Hermione was determined to prove the importance of her information on Ophelia Cunningham – both were decreasing his desire to share the secrets of his Legilemency powers with them.

The news of the Death Eaters increase in strength and new acuteness in operation hadn’t settled well with him, either. And of course, he and Katie were still not talking. This had upset him more than anything – at least with Katie he had someone to make him feel better.

Harry descended to the dungeons early that Wednesday morning for Potions class. He felt the cold air hit him increasing his gloom even more, if it was possible. He entered Professor Alchemina’s classroom, glad to see that she had lit fires along the stone walls, and found himself to be the only student there. He wasn’t surprised at all, it was twenty minutes before class. He made to sit down and pull out his essay to check it over again when he heard Alchemina’s voice from inside her office. She was talking with someone, someone with a voice Harry did not recognize. There was a crack where the door was open, through which he could see the flicker of green flames. Unable to curb his curiosity, he laid his book-bag on the desk and crept over near the door where he could hear her better.

“…so you’ve followed the instructions I gave you carefully?� a man’s voice said.

“Yes, of course,� he heard Alchemina respond.

“And the man…

“Remus Lupin.�

“You understand how important it is that he be kept in the dark…�

“Yes, I do.�

“And you’re dosing him as well I assume?�

“In his morning coffee as you suggested.�

“And nobody is aware that you are up to anything?�

“Of course not. I’m not a fool, I know this can’t be exposed. I understand the consequences. I understand that no one can know�

“Very well then Alexandria, I’ll be in touch.�

Harry heard a pop, and was able to unfreeze himself from his place against the wall and dash back to his seat just as Alchemina opened her office door and stepped into the classroom. She looked startled to see Harry, but she smiled warmly at him.

“Good morning, Mr. Potter. Eager for class this morning?�

“Yeah…� he replied tonelessly. “Eager for class.�

A/N: By the way - this story is most likely going to be 70 chapters. That's the plan, I have the chapters outline, but sometimes something unexpected happens and I can compact a chapter, or I have to split it. But for now - 70.

Enjoy the chapter ;)

Chapter 49: Tragic Reconciliation

“What’s wrong, Harry?� Hermione asked as they left potions together. “You’ve been acting really odd all class…�

“I don’t have time to tell you now,� Harry said, his pace quickening. “I have to go see Professor Lupin…�

“But Harry –� Hermione started as she tried to keep up with him.

“Later, Hermione,� he said as he took off away from her and dashed towards the marble staircase.

Harry had spent most of potions class in shock; he had been completely unable to concoct a proper Blood Replenishing Potion and a disappointed Alchemina had given him extra homework. Now, however, as he raced towards Lupin’s classroom, he was no longer shocked; he was angry. He felt a knot form in his stomach at the thought of how Lupin would react to the news that his newfound love wasn’t who she appeared to be; that she was planning something secret with strangers, that she was keeping him completely in the dark, that she was even ‘dosing’ him daily – whatever that meant.

Harry was almost out of breath when he finally reached Lupin’s classroom; he strode inside quickly, but no one had arrived yet. He looked at his watch: there was still ten minutes until the next class. He decided that Lupin must have been off running an errand, and that it would be best to wait there for him.

Three minutes passed painfully before the classroom door clicked and opened.

“Professor Lupin!� Harry said, but felt himself flush when it was not Lupin who entered, but Alchemina.

“Oh, I’m sorry Mr. Potter – did you need to speak with Professor Lupin?� she asked as she walked inside and strode over to Lupin’s desk.

“Yes.� Harry said, avoiding her eye. “It’s urgent.�

“That’s unfortunate,� Alchemina said. “But surely you realized that last night was a full moon?�

“Oh. Yeah.� Harry said dully. He had completely forgotten.

“Is there anything I can help you with?� she asked in a concerned tone.

“No – no, I’ll just wait until he’s back,� Harry said as he turned to leave.

“I’ll be sure to give him the message that you were looking for him,� she said.

“Thanks,� Harry said as he fought back his building rage towards her and left the classroom in a cold sweat. He had felt that Lupin was in danger, but he told himself that nothing could really happen to him while he was in his werewolf form. Surely Alchemina didn’t go about poisoning him while he was a dangerous monster?

Harry left Lupin’s classroom quite distractedly, and wandered aimlessly through the halls for a few minutes before he carelessly knocked into a small second-year girl, causing her books to fall to the floor. Shaken from his thoughts, he picked her things up and, because he didn’t have class until after lunch, headed for the Gryffindor common room.

He thought absently for a moment that he was supposed to have met Ron and Hermione in the Library to research Augureys for the Care of Magical Creatures essays, but pushed it to the side; he wasn’t much in the mood for homework at that particular moment.

“Kneazle Hairs,� Harry told the Fat Lady as he reached her portrait, and she swung open to let him through to the common room. It was empty, except for one person: Katie.

She was sitting in an armchair looking very upset; her face was splotchy and her eyes red.

“Katie,� he said quietly, approaching her cautiously, “What’s the matter?�

She was quiet for a few moments.

“Why should I tell you?� she muttered sadly.

He was taken aback by this question, but he proceeded with determination,

“Because I care about you. I don’t like seeing you like this – what’s happened?� he said.

“Funny – if you don’t like seeing me upset, giving me the cold shoulder didn’t seem like the proper thing to do, did it?� she sounded as though she were trying to prevent herself from crying, and she wouldn’t look him in the eye.

Harry didn’t know how to respond; he didn’t want to get into the same fight again.

“Of course, you didn’t have trouble talking to Ginny, did you?� she asked, looking him in the eye now. “Let her have a good cry on your shoulder, while I spent Valentine’s Day alone…�

Harry felt a stab of impatience.

“Katie – Ginny’s my friend, she’s grieving for her father. She needs support.�

“She’s not the only one…� Katie said, sounding closer to the verge of tears.

“What?�

“This arrived an hour ago, from my sister,� she told him, holding out a piece of parchment he hadn’t noticed until now. He took it from her and read the first few lines.

Dear Katie,

I’m sorry to have to write this in an owl, there was an attack at St Mungo’s. A Ministry official just arrived at my house to inform me – Dad’s alright; but it was Mum’s ward they attacked, and – well, she was killed, Katie…

Harry stopped, and looked up at Katie.

“Your Mum? She’s been –�

“Killed,� Katie finished.

Harry rushed over to her and wrapped his arms around her. She fought for a moment, but then laid her head on his shoulder and started to cry softly.

“I’m so sorry, Katie,� he whispered. He didn’t know what else to say. Katie then

“No…� she said, as she tried to pull away again. Apparently she was torn between her anger towards Harry and her need to have him holding her.

“What’s wrong?�

“I don’t trust you Harry – please, I need to be alone…it hurts enough without having you here on top of it,� she said.

“No, I’m not leaving you,� Harry said. “Please, Katie – I promise you can trust me… I won’t leave your side…�

Katie looked painfully and longingly at him, then resigned herself to defeat and walked back to Harry, throwing her arms around him and breaking down into tears.

---

The news of Mrs. Bell’s death completely wiped the incident with Alchemina from Harry’s mind. He spent all day taking care of Katie. He left her in his dormitory while he brought her lunch from the Great Hall, and he didn’t go to the rest of his classes. He felt terribly for Katie, but at the same time, he was much relieved to have her back with him.

Around four o’clock, Ron came into the dormitory and told Harry that Hermione was worried out of her mind wondering where he had gotten to.

“Mind you, once she finds out you’ve been up here all day she’ll go mental…� he warned.

“Honestly, I don’t care,� Harry said.

“What’s wrong with Katie, how come she’s up her with you? I thought you weren’t talking,� Ron said, nodding to where she lay on Harry’s bed, having cried herself to sleep.

“She got a letter this morning from her sister,� Harry said quietly. “Her mum was killed.�

“Killed?� Ron asked, sounding stricken. “How?�

“There was an attack on her ward at St. Mungo’s…� Harry said.

“That’s horrible,� Ron said, watching Katie now with sympathy.

The door to the dormitory burst open, and Hermione came in, pale with anxiety.

“Ron – is he in here?� she said, but stopped when she saw Harry. “Where on earth have you been – I haven’t seen you since this morning…�

“Could you lower your voice just a bit? Katie’s asleep…� Ron said.

“Katie, why’s she in here?� she asked and she looked to Harry’s bed.

“And, try not to go parading into other people’s rooms uninvited while you’re at it…� Ron added.

“You don’t normally mind,� Hermione said coolly, and Ron flushed slightly. “Anyway – what is Katie doing sleeping in here – and why have you missed all your classes?�

There was a moment of tense silence.

“Katie’s mum was killed…� Ron told her.

“Oh, that’s awful!� Hermione said, clapping her hands to her mouth. “Is she alright? Oh, she must be terribly upset…�

“Yeah, she is – I’ve been with her all day,� Harry said.

“But I thought the two of you weren’t speaking?�

Harry sighed in frustration.

“They’ve made up,� Ron answered for him.

“How come you didn’t say anything this morning?� Hermione asked anxiously.

“I didn’t know until after Potions…� Harry said.

“Then what was wrong with you during class? You seemed upset…�

It was the first time Harry had been reminded of what he’d overheard, and he felt a small amount of anger flare inside him.

“It’s Alchemina,� he explained. “I heard her talking to someone in her office fireplace. She was planning something, they were all on about how ‘Lupin must be kept in the dark’ and how ‘no one must know’ and apparently she’s poisoning him, too.�

“You have to be kidding me…� said Ron, eyes wide with shock as he dropped onto his bed, apparently unable to take any more bad news.

“No, she couldn’t be…� said Hermione.

“It’s what I heard…�

“And you couldn’t have misunderstood?� Hermione asked, now pacing the room.

“Seemed pretty clear. Lupin in dark, dosing him in his morning coffee, no one must know, consequences if they’re caught…�

“Did you tell Lupin about it?� Ron asked.

“I went to his office but –�

“ – it’s the full moon. I tried to tell you when you went dashing off,� Hermione finished. “It’s a good thing too, because I don’t think you should say anything just yet.�

“How d’you figure that?� Harry asked furiously.

“You don’t have any proof.�

“No proof?� Harry hissed, trying not to wake Katie who was now stirring in her sleep. “I heard her, I saw her come out of her office when she was finished!�

“You may have misinterpreted,� Hermione said simply.

“Hermione, if Lupin is in danger, I’m going to tell him…�

“And what if it’s for nothing, and it ruins things with him and Alchemina?�

“If things are ruined between them it will be from the fact that she’s poisoning him, not because I tell him about it!�

“Please, Harry – just do me a favor and hold on for a bit. We might be able to find proof…�

“Where? In the library?� Harry said, truly losing his patience at this point. “Because we all saw how much good that did us with Ophelia Cunningham. School records, I ask you…�

“Just wait, Harry,� Hermione said. “Besides, Katie needs you. Focus on her, and we’ll take care of Lupin later.�

She turned and walked out of the room, leaving Harry glaring furiously at the door.

“She is unbelievable!� he spat.

Ron was uncomfortably silent.

“I’ll just leave the two of you alone, then…� he said after a minute.

“Yeah, alright…� Harry said, and Ron left them.’

Harry lay down next to Katie and after a few minutes she woke up, her hand to her head, groaning.

“You alright?� Harry asked her.

She looked at him, then at her surroundings, confused.

“Harry? What –� and she stopped. Her face fell as she remembered what had happened and she lay back down. She moved closer to Harry, and he ran his hands through her hair.

“It’s okay,� he whispered.

She made a guttural noise and closed her eyes as though trying to shut out an image from a bad nightmare, and Harry wished to himself that everything really was just a nightmare, and that any moment he would wake up in a world where Voldemort never lived, and loved ones never died.